Conquest tendered to and approved by the Conquerour himselfe newly Printed 1641. which in the Section Touching the Kings absence from Parliament resolves thus The King is BOUND by all meanes possible TO BE PRESENT AT THE PARLIAMENT unlesse he be detained or let therefrom by bodily sicknesse and then he may keepe his Chamber yet so as he lye not without the Manour or Towne at the least where the Parliament is held and then he ought to send for twelve persons of the greatest and best of them that are summoned to the Parliament that is two Bishops two Earles two Barons two Knights of the shire two Burgesses and two Citizens to looke upon his person to testifie and witnesse his estate and give Authority to the Arch-bishop of the place the Steward of England and chiefe Iustice that they joyntly and severally should begin the Parliament and continue the same in his name See 8 H. 5. c. 1. Cromptons Iurisdiction f. 13. a. 17. b. according herewith expresse mention being made in that Commission of the cause of his absence there which ought to suffice The reason is because there was wâ—nt to be a cry and murmure in the Parliament for the Kings absence because his absence is hurtfull and dangerous to the whole commonalty of the Parliament neither indeed OUGHT OR MAY HE BE ABSENT BUT ONELY IN THE CASE AFORESAID And whereas Malignants clamour that most of the Lords are absent as well as the King and therefore this can be no lawfull Parliament The same Authour will informe them That if the Lords be once summoned to Parliament and then appeare not or absent themselves the King may hold the Parliament with the Commonalty and Commons of the kingdome every of which hath a greater voyce in Parliament then the greatest Earle in England because he represents a whole County Towne or City the other himselfe alone without Bishops Earles or Barons because in times past before there was either Bishop Earle or Baron yet even then Kings kept their Parliaments but on the contrary no Parliament can be kept by the King and Peeres if all the Commons for the Kings misgovernment or such like cause should absent themselves This is the judgement of Master Iohn Vowel too who writes in this manner Yet neverthelesse if the King in due order have summoned all his Lords and Barons and they will not come or if they come they will not yet appeare or if they come and appeare yet will not doe or yeeld to any thing then the Kings with the consent of his Commons may ordaine and establish any acts or Lawes which are as good sufficient and effectuall as if the Lords had given their consents But on the contrary If the Commons be summoned and will not come or comming will not appeare or appearing will not consent to doe any thing illedging some just weighty and great cause the King in these cases cannot with his Lords devise make or establish any Law The reasons are these When Parliaments were first begun and ordained there were no Prelates or Barons of the Parliament and the temporall Lords were very few or none and then the King and his Commons did make a full Parliament which Authority was never hitherto abridged Againe every Baron in Parliament doth represent but his owne person and speaketh in the behalfe of himselfe alone But in the Knights Citizens and Burgesses are represented the Commons of the whole Realme and every of these giveth not consent onely for himselfe but for all those also for whom be is sent And the King with the consent of his Commons had ever a sufficient and full authority to make ordaine and establish good and wholesome Lawes for the Commonwealth of his Realme Wherefore the Lords being lawfully summoned and yet refusing to come sit or consent in Parliament cannot by their folly abridge the King and the Gommons of their lawfull proccedings in Parliament Thus and more Iohn Vowel in his Order and Vsage how to keepe a Parliament Printed Cum Privilegio And Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta proves that the Lords and Peeres in many Charters and Acts are included under the name of the Commons and Commonalty of England But we need not retire to this last doubtfull refuge the Honourable faithfull Lords now present though not so many as could be desired are the intire House of Peeres in judgement of Law as those present at the election of Knights of the Shire or Burgesses though the major part be negligently or wilfully absent are the whole Shire or Burrough and the wilfull absence of the residue though the greater number being contrary to Law contrary to the Priviledges of Parliament and their late Protestations tending to the very subversion of Parliaments for which high contempt they and their Posterities too may justly be disabled for ever to sit as members of that House which they have so dishonourably if not treacherously deserted even as well as Knights and Burgesses whose personall attendance is so necessary that if during the Parliament they absent themselves from it about any businesses of their owne without leave of the House or be so sicke or elected Mayors of a Towne or any other judiciall Officers so as they cannot attend the service of the House they may thereupon be lawfully expelled the House and a new Writ expressing the cause of their removall shall issue for a new election of others in their places to make the House compleat as was resolved by the Commons House 38 H. 8. Br. Parliament 7. can no more disable those now present from being a true and lawfull House of Peeres than the multitudes departing from the true Church of God to the faâ—se disprove it to be the true Church of Christ whose true flocke is but little In a word divers Parliaments have beene kept and held and Acts made without Bishops or Abbots heretofore even while they were reputed members of the Lords House and one of the three Estates in Parliament therefore this Parliament which hath taken away Bishops Votes for ever may be lawfully held notwithstanding any Lords or Commons wilfull absence from it in person who yet as long as they are members of the Parliament shall still be adjudged legally present whether they will or no. One puny Judge in the Courts of Westminster may and doth usually give judgement and make binding Orders though the Chiefe Justice and his fellowes be negligently or wilfully absent Much more then may the Lords and Commons now present doe the like in case of the Kings and other Members wilfull absence of purpose to ruine both Parliament and Kingdome against which they are now in armes and have levyed open warre Sixthly it is most apparent both by Scripture the verdict of all Politicians and writers of note the Statutes of our Realmes and Lawyers that kingdomes Subjects and Parliaments were not created by God for the
sit with the Lord of the Fee as Peers but likewise heard the Causes oft times between the Superiour Lord and his Vassall We likewise see these Senators of France to have oft times judged between the King and Subjects so that when Charles the 6. would have pronounced sentence against the Duke of Britain they withstood him and said THAT THE IVDGEMENT WAS NOT THE KINGS BVT PEERS FROM WHOSE AVTHORITY HE COVLD DEROGATE NOTHING Hence even at this day the Parliament at Paris which is called the Court of Peers or Senators is in some sort constituted a Iudge between the King and People yea between the King and every private man and is bound as with an obligation to right every one against the King Procurers if he invades any thing against Law Besides if the King determines any thing or makes any Edict at home if he make any compact with neighbour Princes if any Warre be to be waged if any Peace be to be made as of late with Charles the fifth The Parliament ought to approve and bée Authour of it and all things which appertain to the Common-wealth ought to be registred among its acts which verily are not ratified untill they shall be approved by it Now that the Senators might not fear the King heretofore none could be preferred into that Order but such who were nominated by the Senate neither could they Lawfully be removed but by its Authority for a lawfull cause Finally even the Kings Letters unlesse they be subscribed by the Kings Secretary and rescripts unlesse they be signed by the Chancellour who hath a power of cancelling have no authority There are likewise Dukes Marquesses Earles Vicounts Barons Castellanes also in Cities Maiors Deputies Consuls in Sindeches Auditors and the like to whom some particular Region or City are severally commended that they may defend the People so farre forth as their jurisdiction extendeth although some of these dignities at this day are reputed Hereditary And besides this yearly heretofore at leastwise as often as necessity required there was held an Assembly of the three Estates wherein all the Countries and Cities of any note did send their Deputies namely Commons Nobles Ecclesiasticks in each of them apart where they publikely determined of those things which appertained to the Republike Now such was evermore the authority of this Assembly that not only those things which were therein accorded were reputed sacred and holy whether Peace were to be concluded or War to be waged or the Guardianship of the Realm to be committed to any one or a Tax to be imposed was there concluded but even Kings themselves for their luxury slothfulnes or tyrannie were thrust into Monasteries by their authority even all their Ofsprings deprived of the succession of the Kingdom no otherwise then at first when as they were called to the kingdom by the peoples authority verily those whoÌ„ consent had advanced dissent did pull down again those whom imitation of paternall vertues had as it were called into that inheritance a degenerate and ungratefull minde as it had made then uncapable and unworthy so it did make them to be disinherited From whence verily it appears that succession truly was tolerated to avoid competition succession an interregnum and other incommodities of Election but truely when greaâ—er damages would follow where Tyranny should invade the Kingdom where a Tyrant the Throne of a King the lawfull Assembly of the people Perpetually reserved to themselves an Authority of expelling a Tyrant or slothfull King and of deducing him to his Kindred and of substituting a good King in his place Verily peradventure the French received this from the Gauls Caesar in the fifth Book of the Gallic War being the Author For Ambiorix King of the Eburoni confessed that all that time the Empires of the Kings of Gallia were such that the people duely assembled had no lesse authoritie over the King then the King over the people which also appears in Vercingetorix who pleaded his cause before an assembly of the people In the Kingdoms of Spain especially in Valentia and Catteloigne of the Arragonians it is even thus for the Soveraignty of the Realme is in the Justice of Aragon as they call it therefore the great men who represent the people fear not to tell the King in direct terms both in his very Coronation it self and likewise every third year in the generall assembly of their Estates Tantum valemus nos quantum vos We are as powerfull as you but the Iustice of Aragon is above us both who rules more than you Yea oftentimes what things the King hath asked what he hath injoyn'd the Iustice hath prohibited nay he never dares to impose any tribute without the authority of that Assembly In the Realms of England and Scotland the Supreme power is in the Parliament usually wont to be held almost every year Now they call a Parliament the Assembly of the Estates of the Realme where the Bishops Earls Barons Deputies of the Cities and Counties by common suffrage determine of the Republikes affairs whose authority is so sacred that what things soever it shall once establish it is unlawfull or a wicked act for the king to abrogate Likewise all the Officers of the Realme are wont to receive their Offices from that Assembly and those who ordinarily assist the King or Quéen in Councell In brief other Christian Kingdoms as Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Sweden and the rest have all their Officers of the Realm or Consuls of the Royall Empire who by their own Authority have sometimes used even to depose their Kings themselves as Histories teach or fresh memory sufficiâ—ntly manifests Neither is there verily any cause that we should think the Royall Authority to be thereby deminished or that Kings should hereby suffer as it were a diminution of their heads Truly we deem not God the lesse potent for this because he cannot sin by himself nor his Empire more restrained because it cannot be ruined nor grow worse therefore not a King if that he who may offend by himself be sustained or kept from sinning by anothers help or if peradventure he had lost any Empire by his own negligence or fault that he may retain by anothers prudence What do you think any man lesse healthy because Phisitians â—it round about him who dehort him from intemperance who interdict him the eating of hurtfull meats who likewise oft-times purge him against his will and resisting Or whether doest thou think those Phisitians who take care of his health or flatterers who obtrude the most unwholsome things to be more his friends Therefore this distinction is altogether necessary to be adhibited Some are friends of the King others of Caesar those are friends of Caesar who serve Caesar those friends of the King or Emperour who serve the Kingdom For since any one is called a King for the Kingdoms sake and the Kingdom consists in the people but the Kingdom being lost or decayed the King must altogether
of conquest I would disinherit any man of his heritage franchise or other rights that he ought to have of right nor for to put him out of that which he now enjoyeth and hath hâ—d before time by custome of good Law of this Realm except such private persons as have beene against the good purpose and the common profit of the Realme And this speech thus finished all Sheriffs and other Officers were put in their Authorities which season for the time that the Kings Sea was void and after every man departed And at afternoon were Proclamations made in accustomary places of the City in the name of King Henry the fourth And upon the morrow following being wednesday and the first of October the Procurators abovenamed went unto the Tower of London and there certified Richard of the admission of King Henry And the foresaid Justice William Thyrning in the name of the other and for all the States of the land gave up unto Richard late King all homage and fealty unto him before him due in like manner and forme as before I have shewed to you in the deposition of King Edward the second And thus was this Prince deprived of all Kingly dignity and honour by reason of his evill counsell and such unlawfull wayes and meanes as he by his insolency in his Realme suffered to be used when he had reigned two and twenty yeers three moneths and eight dayes So Fabian and others verbatim Those Parliaments then and Nationall Assemblies which have thus disposed of the Crown and Kings themselves and exercised such jurisdiction over them must certainly be above them and the highest Soveraigne power True it is our Protestant Pâ—eres Commons and Parliaments never challenged nor exercised such jurisdiction and I presume they will not doe it However it is neither honourable nor safe for Kings and the most destructive policy their ill Counsellors can suggest unto them so farre to oppresse their Subjects or exasperate their Parliaments as to provoke them to use the extremity of their Soveraigne power and revive dead sleeping Presidents for their reliefe The consideration whereof when they were fresh made succeeding Kings more just and moderate in their governments and reclaimed many vitious oppressing Princes as Archigallo and others witnesse We know what Solomon saith Surely oppression maketh a wise man mad and if Kings or their evill Instruments shall so far mad their Subjects and Parliaments either by oppressions rapines misgovernment destroying making warre upon them or putting them out of their protections as to make them cry out as they did against King Iohn Iohannes factus est de Rege Tyrannus imo de homine in bestialem prorumpens feritatem Vae tibi Iohanni Regum ultime Anglorum Principum abominatio Nobilitatis Anglicanae confusio Heu Anglia vastata amplius vastanda c. Whereupon presently ensâ—ed a Nolumus hunc regnare Tandemque decretum est ut aliquem potentem in Regem eligerent per quem possint ad possessiones pristinas revocari eradextes quod nullus Iohanne peier vel durior pâ—ssit dominari tale miserabile statuentes argumentum Fortuna miserrima tuta est Nam timor eventus deterioris abest Cumque aliquandiu quem eligerent haesitassent demum in hoc pariter consenserunt ut Ludovicum filium Philippi Regis Francorum sibi praeficerent ipsum in Regem Angliae sublimarent Which they did to King Johns their own and the whole Kingdomes great prejudice We know what the ill advise of Rehoboams rough evill Counsellours produced 2 Chron. 10. And the King answered the people roughly after the advice of the young men saying My father made your yoake heavy but I will adde thereto my father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions And when all Israel saw that the King would not hearken unto them the people answered the King though some say he came to the Crown by succession saying What portion have we in David and we have none inheritance in the Sonne of Iesse every man to your Tents O Israel and now David see to thine owne house So all Israel went to their Tents and elected Ieroboam for their King and fell away from the house of David to this day being never after united to it but continuing a distinct Kingdome from it This grosse impoliticke maxime of ambitious Princes now so much cryed up and prosecuted Aut Caesar aut Nullus hath utterly unkinged ruined hundreds of Kings and Emperours with their families and deprived them not onely of their Crownes but lives as it did Caesar himselfe with many of his successors whose tragicall ends should deter all other Princes from their destructive aspiring tyrannous counsels courses maximes Wherefore the best policy Kings can use to perpetutate their Thrones to them and their posterity is to treate their subjects so as may win their hearts and affections and not to straine their pretended prerogatives beyond the bounds of Law this being a most certaine experimented rule which Aristotle the Prince of politicians gives That there are two intestine causes most perilous and frequent of all others by which a Kingdome is usually lost and subverted The first is if the Nobles and people dissent from the King himselfe The second if Kings will reigne tyrannically and usurpe a greater domination or prerogative then the Lawes of their Kingdomes give them Then he addes Verily a kingdome is preserved by contrary remedies specially by a moderate kinde and temperate forme of Government For by how much the mâ—re moderate the King shall be and contented with smaller and fewer prerogatives by somuch the more constant and longer-lasting shall his kingdome necessâ—rily be For by this meanes it recedes farther from the domination of Tyrants and it comes nearer to the equability of manners and humanity of life and is lesse envyed by His subjects which he proves by the notable speech and example of King Theopompus And indeed this is the principall policy which God himselfe hath prescribed a King to prolong his dayes in his Kingdome he and his children after him to keepe all the words of this Law and those Statutes to doe them that is to governe himselfe and his subiects onely by Law not power to doe justice and judgement avoid oppression not to lift up his heart above his brethren as if they were his vassals and not men not Christians of the same kinde and quality as himselfe is Wherefore I shall close up this with old Bractons resolution Potestas itaque Regis juris est non injuriae Exercere igitur debet Rex potestatem Iuris sicut Dei vicarius Minister in terra quia illa potestas SOLIUS Dei est potestas autem injuriae Diaboli non dei cujus horum operum fecerit Rex ejus Minister erit cujus opeâ—a fecerit Igitur dum facit justitiam vicarius est Regis aeterni minister autem Diaboli dum
by these men for these be those which brought me into this lamentable plight and the misery thou seest me in A memorable strange speech of a distracted Prince And thus the Emperour Wenceslaus was likewise deposed by the Princes electors of the Empire For besotting himself so with pleasures c. as that he became altogether unfit for the government and a man unprofitable for the Empire and Christian Common-wealth and Rupert Count Palatine of Rhine and Duke of Bavaria was elected Emperour in his stead The like no doubt might be lawfully done here in England by the whole Kingdom and Parliament if any such cases of incurable folly or frenzy should befall any of our Kings who might then either create a Lord Protector to govern both King or Kingdom during such disabilities of Government in the King as Childricke for a time before his deposition was governed and over-ruled in all things by the Marshall of the Palace or else Crown the next Heir King if he be capable to Govern Yea in the time of our Saxon Kings when the right Heir was an Infant unable to govern the Crown usually descended to the next Heir of full age Hence Wibba King of Mercia deceasing Penda his son being an Infant the Crown descended to his Nephew Câ—orl of full age after whose death Penda being of ripe age inherited the Kingdom So King VVulfcher deceasing leaving his son Kenred within age his Brother Ethelred succeeded him who resigning his Crown and turning Monke after he had Reigned 30. yeers Kenred then of full age enjoyed the Crown So Ethelfred King of Northumberland dying Edelwald his Brother entred the Government and Reigned Aldulfe Ethelherds son being then a minor who enjoyed not the Crown till after Edelwalds death So Casseâ—elan succeeded Lud his Brother in the Kingdom of Britain Luds sons being too young and insufficient to Reign The like was very usuall in Scotland of which there are divers presidents in Grafton Hector Boetius and Buchanan which I pretermit All which particulars laid together are a most clear unanswerable demonstration that the Soveraignest power and Jurisdiction of all others resides in the whole Kingdom and Parliament not in the King himself since they may thus dispose of the very Crown it self and are the sole and onely supream Judges to determine all controversies all titles which concern it The King alone having no power to transfer it to any other without the Lords and Commons free consents as was resolved in the case of King Iohn who resigned and granted his Crown to the Pope without the Kingdoms consent and therefore the resignation and grant were adjudged void not onely by the French King and his Lords but by our own Parliament as you may read in 40. Ed. 3. Nu. 8. and in Doctor Crakenthorpe Of the Popes temporall Monarchy Cap. 2. p. 251. to 255. I shall conclude this point with the words of this memorable Record The Prelates Dukes Counts and Barons being in the white Chamber and the Commons in the Painted Chamber it was shewed unto them by the Chancellour how they had understood the cause of the Summons of Parliament in generall but the will of the King was that the causes should be shewed unto them in speciall telling them how the King had understood that the Pope by vertue of a Deed which he said that King John had made to the Pope to do him homage for the Kingdom of England and the land of Ireland and that by reason of the said homage that he ought to pay him every yeer perpetually one thousand Marks and that he purposeth to make out Processe against the King and his Realm for the said Service and Rent concerning which the King prayed the advice and counsell of the Prelates Dukes Earles and Barons and what he should do in case the Pope would proceed against him for this cause or against the said Realm And the Prelates prayed the King that they might thereupon advise alone by themselves and return their answer the next morning which Prelates by themselves the next morning and after the said Dukes Earls Barons and great men answered and said That the said King John NOR NO OTHER MIGHT PUT HIMSELF NOR HIS REALM NOR HIS PEOPLE IN SUCH SUBJECTION WITHOUT THE ASSENT AND ACCORD OF THEM And the Commons being advised and consulted with thereupon answered in the same manner Whereupon it was ordained and assented BY COMMON CONSENT in manner following In this present Parliament held at Westminster the Munday next after the Invention of holy Crosse in the yeer of the reign of King Edward the 40. as well to maintain the estates of holy Church as the rights of his Realm and his Crown it hath been shewed amongst other things how it hath been reported and said that the Pope by vertue of a Deed which he said that the said John late King of England had made to the Pope in perpetuity to do him homage for the realm of England and land of Ireland and by reason of the said homage to render to him an Annuall rent and hath purposed to make Processe against the King for to recover the said Services and rent The which thing being shewed to the Prelates Dukes Earls Barons and the Commons to have their advice and counsell thereupon and to demand of them what the King should do in case that the Pope should proceed or attempt any thing against him or his Realm for this cause Which Prelates Dukes Earles Barons and Commons having taken full deliberation thereupon answered and said OF ONE ACCORD That the said King John NOR NO OTHER MIGHT PUT THEMSELVES NOR HIS REALM NOR HIS PEOPLE IN SUCH SUBJECTION WITHOUT THEIR ASSENT And as it appears by many evidences that if it were done it was done WITHOUT THEIR ASSENT AND AGAINST HIS OATH IN HIS CORONATION And moreover that the Dukes Earls Barons great men and Commons accorded and granted That in case the Pope would endeavour or attempt any thing by Processe or any other act to constrain the King or his Subjects to perform what is said he will claim in this behalf That THEY WILL RESIST AND OPPOSE HIM WITH ALL THEIR MIGHT And before this in the great Councell of Lyons the Proxies and Procurator of the Church and realm of England in the name of the whole Realm complained and protested against this grant of King Iohn as a meer Nullity BECAUSE IT WAS MADE WITHOUT THE CONSENT OF THE REALM AND LORDS which neither did do nor ever after would consent thereto as I have elsewhere proved This being the common received opinion of all Civilians and Statists That no King or Emperour can alien or engage all or any part of his Kingdom to another without his Subjects generall consents and that such an alienation or Morgage is meerly void in Law to all intents as Albert. Gent. De jure Belli l. 3. r. 15. and Hugo Grotius proves at large De jure Belli
and custome but by the Kings pleasure and the Lords onely of the Kings party contrary to right and reason summoned to it by meanes whereof Will therein ruled for reason men alive were condemned without examination men dead and put in execution by privie murther were adjudged openly to dye others banished without answer an Earle arraigned not suffered to plead his pardon c. and because the latter of them by divers seditious evill-disposed persons about the King was unduly summoned onely to destroy some of the Great Nobles faithfull and Lawfull Lords and other faithfull liege people of the Realme out of hatred and malice which the said seditious persons of long time had against them and a great part of the Knights of divers Counties of the Realme and many Burgesses and Citizens for divers Burroughs and Cities appearing in the some were Named returned and accepted some of them without due and free Election some of them without any Election by meanes and labour of the said seditious persons against the course of the Lawes and Liberties of the Commons of the Realme wherby many great Jeopardies Enormities and Inconveniences wel-nigh to the ruine decay and subversion of the Realme ensued If then the grand Councellors and Judges of this highest Court are and ought to be elected only by the Commons not the King because they are to consult and make Lawes for the Kingdomes welfare safety government in which the Realme is more concerned then the King and Bishops Abbots and Priors likewise whiles members of the Lords House of Parliament were chosen by the Clergy People Commons not the King by semblable or better reason the whole State in Parliament when they see just cause may claime the nomination of all publike Officers of the Kingdome being as much or more the Kingdomes Officers 〈◊〉 the Kings and as responsible to the Parliament as to the King for their misdemeanours in their places without any diminution of the Kings Prerogative Fiftly the Parliament consisting of the most Honourable Wise Grave and discree test persons of all parts of the Kingdome are best able clearely and impartially to Iudge who are the fittest ablest faithfullest most deserving men to manage all these publike Offices for the Kings the Kingdoms honour and advantage better then either the King himselfe his Cabinet-Counsell or any unconsiderable Privadoes Courtiers Favourites who now usually recommend men to these places more for their own private ends and interests then the Kings or Kingdoms benefit therfore it is but just equitable that they should have the principall nomination and recommendation of them to the King rather then any others whomsoever that the King should rather confide herein to their unbiased Iudgements then to his most powerfull trustiest Minions who would out the Parliament of this just priviledge that they might unjustly engrosse it to themselves and none might mount to any places of publike trust but by their deare-purchased private Recommendations the cause of so many unworthy untrusty corrupt publike Officers and Judges of late times who have as much as in them lay endeavoured to enslave both us and our posterities by publike illegall Resolutions against their Oathes and Consciences Sixthly Though our Kings have usually enjoyed the choice of Judges and State Officers especially out of Parliament time yet this hath been rather by the Parliaments and peoples permissions then concessions and perchance by usurpation as appeares by Sherifes and Lieutenants of Counties Elections now claimed by the King though anciently the Subjects right as I have proved And if so a Title gained only by Connivance or Usurpation can be no good plea in Barre against the Parliaments Interest when there is cause to claime it however the Kings best Title to elect these publike Officers is only by an ancient trust reposed in his Predecessors and him by the Parliament and Kingdom with this tacit condition in Law which Littleton himselfe resolves is annexed to all Officers of trust whatsoever that he shall well and lawfully discharge this trust in electing such Counsellors Officers and Iudges as shall be faithfull to the Republicke and promote the subjects good and safety If then the King at any time shall breake or pervert this trust by electing such great Counsellors Officers and Judges as shall willingly betray his Subjects Liberties Proprieties subvert all Laws foment and prosecute many desperate oppressing Projects to ruine or inthrall the Kingdom undermine Religion and the like as many such have been advanced of late yeares no doubt the Parliament in such cases as these may justly regulate or resume that trust so far into their own hands as to recommend able faithfull persons to these publike places for the future without any injury to the Kings Authority It was a strange opinion of Hugh Spensers great favourites to King Edward the second which they put into a Bill in writing That homage and the Oath of Allegiancâ— is more by reason of the Crowne then by reason of the Person of the King and is more bound to the Crowne then to the Person which appeares because that before the descent of the Crowne no Allegiance is due to the Person Therefore put case the King will not discharge his trust well according to reason in right of his Crowne his Subjects are bound by the Oath made to the Crowne to reforme the King and State of the Crowne because else they could not performe their Oath Now it may say they be demanded how the King ought to be reformed By 〈◊〉 of Law or by 〈◊〉 By suite at Law a man can have no redresse at all for a man can have no Iudge but these who are of the Kings party In which case if the will of the King be not according to reason he shall have nothing but â—rrour maintained and conâ—â—med Therefore it behoveth for saving the Oath when the King will not redresse a thing and remove what is evill for the Common people and prejudiciall to the Crowne that the thing ought to be reformed by force because the King is bound by his Oath to governe his Lieges and people and his Lieges are bound to governe in aide of him and in default of him Whereupon these Spensers of their owne private Authority tooke upon them by Vsurpation the sole government both of King and Kingdome suffering none of the Peeres of the Realme or the Kings good Counsellours appointed by the State to come neere him to give him good counsell not permitting the King so much as to speake to them but in their presence But let this their opinion and private unlawfull practise be what it will yet no doubt it is lawfull for the whole State in Parliament to take course that this part of the Kings Royall trust the chusing of good publike Counsellours Officers Judges which much concernes the Republike be faithfully discharged by recommending such persons of quality integrity and ability to all publike places of trust and
were elected by the people who prescribed them Lawes Oathes and had power to question to punish remoove and censure them when they offended Solon and Aristotle with other great Politicians debating this Question Whether the power of Electing and censuring the Magistrates and chiefe Officers ought to resids in the people Conclude offirmatively That it is most necessary and convenient this power should rest in the people because else the people shall become both the servants and enemies of their Princes if they have not this power and because all the people together are more considerable and better able to judge of the goodnesse and fitnesse of Magistrates for them then any few select particular men which are more apt to be seduced with by-endâ— then a great multitude Whence among the Lacedemonians and in most Kingdomes and Republicks in Greece the people had both the election yea and correction of their Magistrates and chiefe State Officers as they manifest In the Kingdome of Aragon in Spaine their ancient Suparbiense Forum their Iustitia Aragoniae and Rici homines who are their principall Magistrates Great Counsell of State and Priviâ— Counsellours to their King both in Warre and Peace having power over their Kings themselves to examine and censure all their Actions and remove them if there be cause with all their Members Knights and Burgesses of their Parliaments held formerly once a yeâ—re but now once every second yeare by fixed Lawes anciently were and at this day are elected by the People and not the King In the Germane Empire the Electorship Chancellourship and all great Offices of State are hereditary and successive not chosen by the Emperour and the greatest part of inferiour Magistates are elected in most Provinces and Cities by the people In Polonia the Archbishop of Gnesne is by inheritance alwayes Chancellour of the Realme In Hungary the great Palatine the chiefest Officer of that Kingdome next to the King himselfe who at home determineth and judgeth all differences between the King and Subjects according to the Lawes of that Realme est enim apud Panonios in usu Regem si quid contra Legem fecerit legibus subijci and during the interregnum hath right to summon Parliaments and generall assemblies of the Estates yea the chiefe hand and power in electing a new King and the Soveraigne command in the Warres Adeo ut sontes punire bene de re publica â—â—ritis praemia discernere fundosque qui 20. vel 30. agricolarum capaces sunt juris haerâ—ditarij nomine conferre possit c. as Nicholaus Isthuanfus writes is elected by the States and Parliament of Hunâ—ary not the King And in this manner Bethrius was elected Palatine in a full assâ—mbly of the States Senatus Nobiliâ—tiâ—sque consensu Anno Dom. 1517. and the Vayvode put by In Venice the Senate and people chuse all the great publike Officers not the Duke In Poland where the King is elective by the Law of Sigismond Augustus all the Magistrates of every Countrey were to be chosen by the particular States of every Government and so they are now In Denmarke and Sweden and Bohemia the Kings themselves are Elective by the States and people and most of their publike Officers too When Rome and Italy were under the Gothish Kings they still elected their publike Officers as is evident by King Theodoricus Letter of approbation of their Election in these words Our consent Reverend Fathers doth accompany your jâ—dgement In Scotland Anno 1295. the Scots in King Iohn Bayliols Reigne considering his simplicity and unapâ—nâ—sse elected them 12. Peeres after the manner of France to wit 4. Bishops 4. Earles and 4. Lords by whose counsell the King ought to Governe the Realme and by whose ordination all the affaires of the Kingdome should be directed which was principally done in affront of King Edward the first by whom this Iohn was made King of Scotland in some sort against the Scots good liking some of them secretly murmuring against it In France it selfe where the King as some thinke and write is an absolute Monarch the greatest publike Officers anciently have sometimes been Elected by the Three Estates of Parliament Anno 1253. The States of France Elected the Earle of Leycester their Grand Seneschall and chiefe Counsellour of State to advise them and their desolate estate what to doe In the Yeare 1324. Arthur Duke of Brittaine was chosen Constable of France by the voice of all the Peers of the Great Counsell and Parliament and thereupon was admitted to that Grand Office In the Yeare 1357. the 7 th of King Iohn of France the Archbishop of Roan Chancellour of France Sir Simon de Bury chiefe Counsellour of the King and of the Parliament Sir Robert de Lorize Chamberlaine to the King Sir Nicholas Brake Master of the Kings Pallace Eguerrain Burges of Paris and Under-Treasurer of France Iohn Priest Soveraigne-Master of the Money and Master of the Accounts of the King and Iohn Chauneon Treasurer of the Kings Warres were all complained of by the Three Estates of France assembled in Parliament for misguiding the King and Realme their goods confiscated to the King themselves removed from these Offices and others elected in their places by the States In the Yeare 1408. by a Law made in the Parliament at Paris it was decreed That the Officers of the High Court of Parliament should be made by the Parliaments Election and those then vacant were so which Law was againe revived by King Lewis the 11 th in the Yeare 1465. And after him in the time of Charles the 8 th not onely the Presidents the Kings Counsellours and Advocates were made by election but even the Kings Atturney Generall the onely man of all the body of the Court that oweth not Oath but to King onely was chosen by the suffrages of the Court in the Yeare 1496. though their Letters of Provision and confirmation of their Election then were and yet are alwayes granted by the King About the Yeare 1380. the Earle of Flanders who had regall Jurisdiction exacting new Customes and Taxes from his Subjects contrary to their Liberties they thereupon expelled him with all his Family and Counsellours out of their Countrey And refused upon any termes to submit to his Governement unlesse he would remove all his evill Counsellours from him and deliver them into their hands to be punished Et recipere SOLVM VELIT CONSILIARIOS EX COMMVNIS VVLGI DECRETO and would receive such Counsellours onely as his people by common decree should assigne him which he was constrained sore against his will to condescend too ere they would restore him Since then the Councellours Magistrates Judges and Prime Officers of State in most other Kingdomes have beene thus elected by the people and Parliaments without any enchrochments upon their Kings just Regalities Why our Parliament now may not claime and enjoy the like Priviledges without any impeachment
deliver up the Seale and Iustices Roles unto him who answered that they could by no meanes doe it without the Barons consent and pleasure concurring with the Kings with which answer the King being moved presently without consulting with the Baronage made Walter Merton Chancellour and the Lord Philip Basset Chiefe Justice to him and the Kingdom removing those the Barons had appointed from those and other places Which the Barons hearing of considering that this was contrary to them and their provisions and fearing least if the King should thus presume he would utterly subvert the Statutes of Oxford thereupon they poasted to the King guarded with Armes and power and charged him with the breach of his Oath forcing him at last to come to an agreement with them which the King soone violating the Barons and he raised great Forces met and fought a bloody battle at Lewes in Sussex where after the losse of 20000. men the King and his Son Prince Edward with sundry Lords of his party were taken and brought Prisoners to London where all the Prelates Earles and Barons meeting in Parliament Anno 1265 as Mathew Westminster computes it made new Ordinances for the Government of the Realme appointing among other things that two Earles and one Bishop elected by the Commons should chuse 9. other Persons of which three should still assist the King and by thâ— Counsell of those three and the other nine all things should be ordered as well in the Kings House as in the Kingdome and that the King should have no power at all to doe any thing without their Counsell and assent or at least without the advice of three of them To which Articles the King by reason of menaces to him to elect another King and Prince Edward for feare of perpetuall Imprisonment if they consented not were enforced to assent all the Bishops Earles and Barons consenting to them and setting their Seales to the Instrument wherein these Articles were conteined After which the Earle of Leicester and his two Sons being three of the twelve devided all the Kings Castles and strong holds betweene them and bestowed all the chiefe Offices in the Kings House upon his Capitall enemies which indiscreete disloyall carriage of theirs much offended not only the King and Prince but the Earle of Glocester and other of the Barons so that they fell off from the Earle to the King and Prince and in a battell at Eusham slew the Earle and most of his Partisans after which victory the King calling a Parliament at Winchester utterly repealed and vacated those former Ordinances which had they only demaunded the Nomination of great Officers Counsellours and Judges to the King and not entrenched so far upon his Prerogative as to wrest all his Royall power out of his hands not only over his Kingdom but houshold too I doubt not but they had beene willingly condiscended to by the King and Prince as reasonable and not have occasioned such bloody wars to repeale them by force In K. Edward the second his Reigne the Lords and Commons by an Ordinance of Parliament having banished out of Court and Kingdome Pier Gaveston his viâ—ious favourite and pernicious grand Counsellour in a Parliament held at Warwick nominated and constituted Hugh Spenser the Sonne to be the Kings Chamberlaine and in that Parliament further enacted that certaine Prelates and other Grandees of the Realme should remaine neare the King by turnes at set seasons of the Yeare to counsell the King better without whom no great businesse ought to be done challenging writes Speed by sundry Ordinances madâ— by them in Parliament not onely a power to reforme the Kings House and Councell and TO PLACE AND DISPLACE ALL GREAT OFFICERS AT THEIR PLEASVRE but even a joynt interest in the Regiment of the Kingdome After which the Spensers engrossing the sole Regiment of the King and Kingdome to themselves and excluding those Lords from the King appointed by the Parliament to advise him not suffering the King so much as to speake with them but in their presence they were for this and other offences banished the Land by Act of Parliament This King towards the end of his raigne after the Queenes arrivall with her Army obscuring himselfe and not appearing by advise and consent of the Lords the Duke of Aquitaine was made High Keeper of England and they as to the Custos of the same did sweare him fealty and by them Robert Baldocke Lord Chancellour was removed the Bishop of Norwich made Chancellour of the Realme and the Bishop of Winchester Lord Treasurer without the Kings assent In the 15 Yeare of K. Edward the 3d. chap. 3 4. there was this excellent Law enacted Because the points of the great Charter be blemished in divers manners and lesse well holden then they ought to be to the great perill and slaunder of the King and dammage of the people especially in as much as Clerkes Peeres of the Land and other freemen be arrested and imprisoned and outed of their goods and Cattels which were not appealed nor indighted nor suite of the party against them affirmed It is accorded and assented that henceforth such things shall not be done And if any Minister of the Kings or other person of what condition he be doe or come against any part of the great Charter or other Statutes or the Laws of the Land he shall answer to the Parliament as well as the suite of the King as at the suite of the party where no remedy nor punishment was ordained before this time as farre forth WHERE IT WAS DONE BY COMMISSION OF THE KING as of his owne Authority notwithstanding the Ordinance made before this time at Northampton which by assent of the King the Prelates Earles and Barons and the Commonalty of the Land in this present Parliament is repealed and utterly disanulled And that the Chancellour Treasurer Barons and Chancellour of the Eschequer the Iustices of the one Bench and of the other Iustices assigned in the County Steward and Chamberlaine of the Kings house Keeper of the Privie Seale Treasurer of the Wardrobe Controuler and they that be chiefe deputed to abide nigh the Kings Sonne Duke of Cornewall shall be now sworne in this Parliament and so from henceforth at all times that they shall be put in Office to keepe and maintaine the Priviledges and Franchises of holy Church and the points of the great Charter and the Charter of the Forrest and all other Statutes without breaking any point Item It is assented that if ANY THE OFFICERS AFORESAID or chiefe Clerke to the Common Bench or the Kings Bench by death or other cause be out of his Office that our Soveraigne Lord the King BY THE ACCORD OF HIS GREAT MEN which shall be found most nighest in the County which hee shall take towards him and by good Councell which he shall have about him shall put another convenient into the said Office which shall be sworne after the forme aforesaid And
the Statutes at large in 11. 21. R. 2. and our Historianâ— in those yeares more copiously manifest In 12. R. 2. c. 2. There was this notable Law enacted which Sir Edward Cooke affirmes is worthy to be writ in Letters of gold and worthier to be put in due execution For the Universall wealth of all the Realme it is enacted that the Chauncellor Treasurer Keeper of the Privie Seale Steward of the Kings house the Kings Chamberlaine Clarke of the Rolls the Iustices of the one Bench and other Barons of the Exchequor and all other that shall be called to ordaine name or make Iustices of peace which whether the Lord Keeper alone can make or unmake without consent of all these or put out of Commission without just cause and conviction now commonly practised is a considerable Question upon this and other statutes Sheriffes Escheators Customers Controllers OR ANY OTHER OFFICER or Minister of the King shall be firmely sworne that they shall not ordaine name or make Iustices of peace Sheriffe Escheator Customer Controller or other Officer or Minister of the King for any gift or brocage favour or affection nor that none which puâ—sueth by him or by other privily or apertly to be in any manner Office shall be put in the same Office or in any other But that they make ALL SVCH OFFICERS and Ministers OF THE BEST MOST LAWFVLL MEN SVFFICIENT to their estimation and knowledge Which most excellent Law with others of like nature still in force were it duly executed there would not be so many corrupt Officers of all these sorts in the kingdome as now swarme in every place From which Act I shall onely make these 2. Inferences First that if so great a care ought to be had in the choyce of these under-Officers then certainely farre more of the grand Officers and Iudges of the kingdome Secondly that if it be no disparagement to the Kings honour or prerogative for these greâ—t Officers of the Realm to ordain name and make Iustices of peace Sheriffes and other under Officers of the King wiâ—hout the kings privitie as oft times they doe then by the same or greater reason it can be no diminotion of his honour or prerogative Royall for the Parliament which is best able to judge of mens abilities and honesties to have power onely to nominate or recommend to the King such as they know to be the best most lawfull and sufficient men for the highest state Offices and places of Iudicature when they becomevoyd Not to trouble you with any more Presidents in this Kings Raigne recorded in Story I shall close them up with one or two more upon record In the Parliament of 3. R. 2. The Câ—ancellor having declared the causes of Summons and among others the great stâ—aights the King was in for want of money so that he had at that time nothing in his Treasury but was greaâ—ly endebted c. He pâ—ayed the Parliament â—o advise how and after what manner he mâ—ght be relieved not onely for his owne safety but for the safetie of them all and of the Râ—alme To which the Commons after they were advised of theâ—r said Charge returned this Answer to the King in Parliament by their Speaker in name of the whole Commons That the said Commons are of opinion that if their Liege Soveraigne had beene well and 〈◊〉 governed in his Expences spent 〈◊〉 the Realme and elsewhere he now had had no neede of their aid by charging the 〈…〉 whom they imagined to be now more poore and indigent then ever they were before Wherefore they pray That the Prelates and other Lords of the Kings continuall Councell who have a long time travelled in the said affaires BE VTTERLY DISCHARGED to their great ease and in discâ—arge of the King from their custodies and that No such Counsellors should be retained about â—he King in regaâ—d that our Lord the King is now of good discretion and â—f a goodly Stature having respect to his Age which is now neare the age of his noble Grandfather at the time of his Coronation who had no other Counsellors at the beginning of his raigne but ONELY the Five accustomed Principall Officers of HIS REALME They further pray that In this Parliament these Five Principall Officers may bee Elected and Chosen out of the most Sufficient Men within the Realme who may be tractable and who may best know and execute their Offices that is to say The Chancellor Treasurer Keeper of the Privie Seale Chiefe Chamberlaine and Steward of the Kings House and that these so chosen of whose Names and persons the Commons will be ascâ—rtained this Parliament for their greater comfort and aide to execute the businesse of the King shall have it therein declared that they Shall not be Removed before the next Parliament unlâ—sse it be by reason of Death Sicknesse or other necessary cause And they likewise pray for remedy of default â—f the saâ—d Government if there be any on that party that a sufficient and generall Commission may be made the best that may be devised to certaine Prelates Lords and others of the most sufficient lawfull and wise men of the Realme of England diligently to Survey and examine in all the Courts and places of the King as well within his owne house as elsewhere the estate of the said House and al expences and receits whatsoever made by any of the Ministers or any Officers of thâ— Realme and of othâ—r his Seignoriâ—s and Lands as well on this side as â—eyond the Sâ— as from the Kings Coronâ—tion till this prâ—sâ—nt so thâ—t if there be aâ—y default bee found by the said Examination in any mâ—nner by negligence of Officers or othâ—rwise â—he said Commissioners shall certifie them to our Lâ—râ— the King to have them amended and corrected to the endâ— that our Loâ—d the King may be honourably governed within his Realm as bâ—longeâ—h to a King to be governed and may be able with his owne râ—veneues to support the charge of his Expences and to defend the Realme on every part and defray the other charges above named Which Petition and Commission the King accordingly granted In the Parliament of 13. R 2. An. 1389. Iohâ— Duke of Lancaster By ASSENT of all the Estates of Parliament was created Duke of Aquitaine for his life by King Richard his Nephew the words of whose Patent Printed at large in Master Seldens Titles of Honour runne thus De ASSENSU Praelatorum Ducum Magâ—â—tum alioâ—um Proâ—erum Communitatis Regni nostri Angliae in instanti Parliamento nostro apud West monasterium convâ—cato existentiuâ— teâ— praedelectissimum Patrium no strumin DVCEM AQVITANIAE cum Tituâ—o Stilo ac nominâ— honore eidem debitis praefiâ—imâ—â— ac inde praesentiali er per â—ppositio 〈◊〉 Cappae 〈◊〉 capiâ—i ac traditionem Virgae aureae iâ—vestimus c. toto tempoâ—e viâ—ae tuae possidâ—ndum c. Giving him power thereby To Coine what Gold
Realme of England have heretofore suffered throught default of the law that failed in divers cases within the said Realm our soveraign Lord the King for the amendment of the land for the reliefe of his people and to eschew much mischiefs dammages and dis-inherisons hath provided established these Acts underwritten willing and commanding that from henceforth they be firmely kept within this Realme The Statutes of Westminster 2. in his 13. year begin thus Whereas of late our soveraigne Lord the King c. calling his Counsell at Glocester and considering that divers of this Realm were disherited by reason that in many cases where remedy should have been had there was none provided by him nor his Predecessors ordained certaine statutes right necessary and profitable for his Realm whereby the people of England and Ireland have obtained more speedy Iustice in their oppressions then they had before and certaine cases wherein the law failed did remaine undetermined and some remained to be enacted that were for the reformation of the oppressions of the people our soveraigne Lord the King in his Parliament holden c. the 13 ear of his reign at Westm. caused many oppressions of the people and defaults of the lawes for the accomplishment of the said statutes of Glocest to be rehearsed and thereupon did provide certaine Acts here following The sâ—atute of Quo Warranto An. 1278. the 6. year of this King made at Glocest. hath this exordium The King himself providing for the wealth of his Realm and the morefull administration of Iustice AS TO THE OFFICE OF A KING BELONGETH the more discreet men of the Realm as well of high as of low degree being called thither it was provided c. The staâ— of York 12 E. 2 hath this Prologue Forasmuch as people of the Realm of England and Ireland have heretofore suffered many times great mischiefs damage and disherison by reason that in divers cases where the law failed no remedy was purveyed c. our soveraign Lord the King desiring THAT RIGHT BE DONE TO HIS PEOPLE at his Parl. holden at York c. hath made these Acts statutes here following the which he willeth to be straitly observed in his said Realm In 9. Ed. 3. in a Parliament held at York the Commons desired the King in the said Parliament by their Petition that for the profit and commodity of his Prelates Earls Barons and Commons of his Realm it may please him WITHOVT FVRTHER DELAY upon the said grievances and outrages to provide remedy our soveraign L. the K. desiring the profit of his people by the assent of his Prelates c. upon the said things disclosed to him found true to the great hurt of the said Prelates c. and oppression of his Commons hath ordained and established c. In 10. E. 3. stat 1. there is this introduction Because our Soveraigne Lord the King Edw. 3. WHICH SOVERAIGNLY DESIRETH the maintenance of his peace and safeguard of his people hath perceived at the complaint of the Prelates Earls Barons and also at the shewing of the Knights of the shires and the Commons in their Petition put in his Parliament c. divers oppressions and grievances done to his people c. COVETING to obvent the malice of such felons and to see a covenable remedy hath ordained c. for the quietnes and peace of his people that the articles underneath written be kept and maintained in all points 14. E. 3. stat 1. To the honor of God c. the King for peace and quietnesse of his people as well great as small doth grant and establish the things underwritten The like we have in 15. E. 3. stat 1. and in this kings Proclamation for revoking it there is this passage We considering how BY THE BOND OF OVR OATH WE BE BOVND TO THE OBSERVANCE AND DEFENCE OF THE LAWES AND CVSTOMES OF THE REALME c. So in 20. E 3. Because that by divers complaints made to us we perceived that the law of the land which WEE BY OVR OATH BE BOVND TO MAINTAINE is the lesse well kept and the execution of the same disturbed many times c. WE GREATLY MOVED OF CONSCIENCE IN THIS MATTER and for this cause desiring as much for the pleasure of God and ease and quietnesse of our Subjects AS TO SAVE OVR CONSCIENCE AND TO KEEPE OVR SAID OATH by the assent of the great men and other wise men of our Counsel we have ordained these things following 23. E. c. 8. That in no wise ye omit the same as ye love us and the Commonwealth of this Realme 25. E. 3. stat 2. Because that statutes made and ordained before this time have not been holden and kept as they ought to be the King willing to provide quietnesse and common profit of his people by the assent c. hath ordained and established these things under-written The passage in the statute of Provisors 25. E. 3. Parliam 6. is notable Whereupon the said Commons have prayed our Soveraigne Lord the King that SITH THE RIGHT OF THE CROWNE OF ENGLAND AND THE LAW OF THE SAID REALME IS SVCH that upon the mischiefes and dammages which hapneth to his Realme HE OVGHT AND IS BOVNDEN OF THE ACCORD OF HIS SAID PEOPLE IN PARLIAMENT THEREOF TO MAKE REMEDY AND THE LAW OF VOIDING THE MISCHIEFES and dammages which thereof commeth that it may please him thereupon to ordain remedie Our Soveraigne Lord the King seeing the mischiefes and dammages before named and having regard to the statute made in the time of his Grandfather and to the cause contained in the same which statute alwayes holdeth his force and was never defeated nor annulled in any point and by so much AS HE IS BOVNDEN BY HIS OATH TO DOE THE SAME TO BE KEPT AS THE LAW OF THIS REALME though that by sufferance and negligence it hath been attempted to the contrary also having regard to the grievous complaints made to him by his people in divers his Parliaments holden heretofore willing to ordain remedy for the great dammage and mischiefs which have hapned and daily do happen to the Church of England by the said cause By assent of the great men and Commonalty of the said Realm to the honor of God and profit of the said Church of England and of all his Realme hath ordered and established c. 28. E. 3 The King for the common profit of him and his people c. hath ordained 36. E. 3. To the honour and pleasure of God and the amendment of the outragious grievances and oppressions done to the people and in reliefe of their estate King Edward c. grantâ—d for him and his Heires for ever these Articles underwritten 1. R. 2. To the honour of God and reverence of holy Church for to nourish peace unity and concord in all the parts within our Realm of England which we doe much desire We have ordained c. 3. R. 2. For the honour of God and of holy Church
Religion established among us by law against which they and all others who are not wilfully blinded visibly discerne a most apparant desperate conspiracie which though not cleerely perceived but onely justly suspected at first doth now appeare all circumstances and agents considered to be the very Embrio and primitive cause of this deplorable warre agâ—inst which the Parliament and subjects are now more necessitated and engaged to defend themselves then ever seeing they have by all possible meanes endeavored to prevent this warre at first and since to accommodate it though in vaine upon just reasonable and honorable safe termes for King and Kingdome The sole Question then in this case thus truely stated will be Whether his Majestie having contrary to his Oath Duty the fundamentall Laws of God and the Realme raised an Armie of Malignants Papists Forraigners against his Parliament Kingdome People to make an Offensive warre upon them to murther rob spoyle deprive them of their peace liberties properties estates to impose unlawfull taxes by force upon them protect Delinquents and evill Councellors against the Parliaments Iustice and violently to undermine our established Protestant Religion the Common-wealth of England legally assembled in Parliament and all Subjects in such cases by Command and direction from both Houses of Parliament may not lawfully and justly without any Treason or Rebellion in point of Law and Conscience take up defensive Armes to preserve the Priviledges of Parliament their Lawes lives liberties estates properties Religion to bring Delinquents and ill Councellours to condigne punishment and rescue his seduced Majestie out of their hands and power though he be personally present with them to assist and countenance them in this unnaturall destructive warre And under correction notwithstanding any thing I ever yet heard or read to the contrary I conceive affirmatively that they may justly do it both in point of Law and Conscience I shall begin with Law because in this unhappie controversie it must direct the conscience First I have already proved in Judgement of Law the Parliament and Kingdome assembled in it to be the Soveraigne power and of greater authority then the King who is but their publike Minister in point of civill Iustice and Generall in matters of warre as the Roman Kings and Emperours were and other forraigne Kings of old and at this day are The Parliament then being the highest power and having principall right and authority to denounce conclude and proclaime warre as I have manifested in the debate of the Militia may not onely lawfully resist but oppugne suppresse all Forces raised against it and the Kingdomes peace or welfare Secondly the principall end of the Kingdomes originall erecting Parliaments and investing them with supreame power at first was to defend not onely with good Lawes and Councell but when absolute necessitie requires as now it doth with open force of Armes the Subjects Liberties Persons Estates Religion Lawes Lives Rights from the encroachments and violence of their Kings and to keepe Kings within due bounds of Law and Iustice the end of instituting the Senate and Ephori among the Lacaedemonians the Senate and Dictators among the Romans the Fâ—rum Suprarbiense and Iustitia Aragoniae among the Aragonians of Parliaments Dietts and Assemblies of the estates in other forraigne Kingdomes and in Scotland as I shall prove at large in its proper place This is cleare by the proceedings of all our Parliaments in former ages Especially in King Iohns Henry the third Edward the 1. 2. 3. and Richard the seconds Raignes by the latter Parliaments in King Iames his raigne yea of 3. Caroli the last dissolved Parliament and this now sitting whose principall care and imployment hath beene to vindicate the Subjects Liberties properties lawes and Religion from all illegall encroachments on them by the Crown and its ill Instruments by the forecited resolutions of Bracton Fleta the Myrror of Iustices Vowell Holinshed the Councell of Basill and others that the Parliament ought to restraine and bridle the king when he casts off the bridle of the Law and invades the Subjects Liberties especially with open force of Armes in an Hostile manner and by the constant practise of our Ancestors and the Barons Warres in maintenance of Magna Charta with other good Lawes and Priviledges confirmed by Parliament If then the Parliament be intrusted by the Kingdome with this Superlative power thus to protect the Subjects Liberties properties Lawes persons Religion c. against the kings invasions on them by policie or violence they should both betray their trust yea the whole kingdome too if they should not with open Force of Armes when Policy Councell and Petitions will not doe it defend their owne and the Subjects Liberties persons priviledges c. against his Majesties offensive Armies which invade them intending to make the whole kingdome a present booty to their insaciable rapine and a future vassall to his Majesties absolute arbitrary power by way of conquest I reade in Bodin that the Roman Senate being no way able to restraine Caesar tooke their refuge to that ancient Decree of the Senate which was commonly made but in dangerous times of the Common-weale Videant Consules caeteri Magistratus ne quid detrimenti câ—piat Respublica Let the Consulls and other Majestrates foresee that the Common-weale take no harme With which decree of the Senate the Consulls being armed sodainely raised their power commanding Pompey to take up Armes and raise an Army against Caesar to oppose his violent proceedings by force who after his conquest of Pompey refusing to rise up to the Consulls Pretors and whole Senate out of his pride through his ill Councellors advise and talking with them as if they had beene but private men he so farre offended both the Senate and people that to free the Republicke from his Tyranny and preserve their hereditary Liberties they conspired his death and soone after murthered him in the Senate-house where they gave him no lesse than 23. wounds And Hieronimus Blanca assures us that the Suprariense Forum Iustitia Aragoniae or States of Aragâ—n erected to withstand the tyrannie and encroachments of their kings may by the Laws of their Realme assemble together and RESIST THEIR KING WITH FORCE OF ARMES as oft as there shall bee neede to repulse his or his Officers violence against the Lawes For when they erected this Court they said It would be little worth to have good Lawes enacted and a middle Court of Iustice betweene the King and people appointed if it might not be lawfull to take up Armes for their Defence when it was needfull being agreeable to the very Law of nature and reason Because then it will not be sufficient to fight with Counsell For if this were not so and the State and Subjects in such cases might not lawfully take up armes all things had long ere this been in the power of Kings Therefore no doubt our Parliament and State as well as others may by
grievances I ought not to prostitute my selfe to his mercy Neither would this be for the Kings honour that I should consent unto his will which is not grounded upon reason Yea I should doe an injury to him and to Iustice which he ought to use towards his Subjects and to maintaine And I should give an ill example to all by deserting Iustice and the prosecution of right for an erronious will against all Iustice and the injury of the Subjects For by this it would appeare that we loved our worldly possessions more then Iustice it selfe And whereas the Kings Counsellours object that wee have combined with the Kings capitall enemies namely the French Scots Welsh out of hatred and dammage to king and kingdome That of the French is altogether false and that of the Scots and Welsh too excepting the king of Scots and Leoline Prince of North-â—ales who were not the kings enemies but faithfull friends untill by injuries offered them by the King and his Counsell they were by coertion against their wills alienated from their fidelitie as I am And for this cause I am confederated with them that we may the better being united then separated regaine and defend our rights of which we are unjustly deprived and in a great part spoiled Whereas the Kings Counsell propose that I ought not to confide in my Confederates because the King without any great hurt to his Land can easily separate them from my friendship Of this I make no great doubt but by this the iniquity of his Counsellors doth most of all appeare that in some sort they would cause the King to sustaine losse by those whom he specially calls capitall enemies to injure mee who have alwaies beene his faithfull Subject whiles I remained with him and yet would be so if he would restore to me and my friends our right Whereas the said Counsellors say that the Pope and Church of Rome doe specially love the King and kingdome and will Excommunicate all his adversaries which thing is even at the dores because they have already sent for a Legate It pleaseth mee well said the Marshall because the more they love the King and kingdome by so much the more will they desire that the King should treat his Realme and Subjects according to justice And I am well pleased they should excommunicate the adversaries of the Kingdome because they are those who give Counsell against Iustice whom workes will manifest because Iustice and Peace have kissed each other and because of this where Iustice is corrupted Peace is likewise violated Also I am pleased that a Legate is comming because the more discreet men shall heare our justice by so much the more vilely shall the adversaries of Iustice be confounded In which notable discourse we see the lawfullnesse of a necessary defensive Warre yeelded and justified both by the King his Counsell and the Earle Marshall as well against the King himselfe if he invade his Subjects first as any of his Forces who assist him After which the Marshall flew many of his Enemies by an Ambufâ—ado while they thought to surprise him and wasted and spoiled their goods houses lands observing this generall laudable rule which they made to doe no hurt nor ill to any one but to the Kings evill Counsellors by whom they were banished whose goods houses woods Orchards they â—poiled burnt and rooted up The King remaining at Glocester heard of these proceedings of the Marshall but his forces being too weake he durst not encounter him but retired to Winchester with Bishop Peter confounded with over much shame leaving that Country to be wasted by his adversaries where innumerable carcases of those there slaine lay naked and unburied in the wayes being food to the beasts and birds of prey a sad spectacle to passengers which so corrupted the ayre that it infected and killed many who were healthy Yet the Kings heart was so hardned by the wicked councell he followed against the Marshall that the Bishops admonishing him to make peace with him WHO FOVGHT FOR IVSTISE he answered that he would never make peace with him unlesse comming with an halter about his necke and acknowledging himselfe to be a Traytor he would implore his mercy The Marshall both in England and Iâ—eland professed that he was no Traytor that his warre being but defensive was just immutabiliter affirmans quod 〈◊〉 sibi de jâ—re quod suum er at reâ—etere posse Regis Coâ—sil orum sicorum modis omnibus quibus poterat infirmare William Roshanger in his continuation of Matthew Paris speaking of the death of Simon Monfort Earle of Leycester slaine in the Battle of Evâ—sham the greatest Pillar of the Barrons warres useth this expression Thus this magnificent Earle Symon ended his labors who not onely bestowed his estate but his peâ—son also for releiefe of the oppression of the poore for the asserting of Iustice and the right of the Realme he was commendably skilfull in learning a dayly frâ—quenter of divine Offices constant in word severe in countenance most confiding in the prayers of Religious persons alwayes very respectfull to Ecâ—lesiasticall persons He earnestly adheared to Robert Grosthead Bishop of Lincolne and committed his children to his education By his advise he handled difficult things attempted doubtfull things concluded things begun specially such things whereby he thought he might gaine desert Which Bishop was said to have enjoyned him as he would obtaine remission of his sinnes that he should undertake this cause for which he contended even unto death affirming that the peace of the Church of England could never be estaâ—lished but by thâ— materiall sword and constantly averting THAT ALL WHO DIED FOR IT WERE CROWNED WITH MARTYRDOME Some say that this Bishop on a time laying his hand on the head of the Earles eldest sonne said unto him O most deare sonne thou and thy father shall both dye on one day and with one hand of death YET FOR IVSTICE AND TRVTH Fame reports that Symon after his death grew famous by many miracles which for feare of the King came not in publicke Thus this Historian thus Robert Grosthead the most devout and learned Bishop of that age who most of any opposed the Popes Vsurpations and exactions determine of the justice and lawfulnesse of the Barons Warres Walter Bishop of Worcester concurring in the same opinion with Grosthead The same author Rishanger records that the Earle of Glocester a great stickler in these warres against the king with whom at last he accorded signified to the King by his Letters Patents under his seale that he would never â—eure Armes against the King his Lord nor against his Sonne Prince Edward NISI DEFENDO but onelâ— in his Defence which the King and Prince accepting of clearely proves that defensive Armes against King or Prince were in that age generally reputed Lawfull by King Prince Prelates Nobles People I may likewise adde to this what I read in Matthew Westminster that Richard Bishop of
in the Kings name spake thus to them My Lords our Lord the King hearing that you were lately assembled at Harenggye Parke in an unusuall manner would not rush upon you as he mâ—ght have easily done had he not had care of you and those who were with you because no man can doubt if he had raised an Army he would have had many more men than you and perchance much â— lood of men had beene spilt which the King doth most of all abhorre and therefore assuming to himselfe patience and mildnesse he hath made choyce to convent you peaceably and to tell him the reason why you have assâ—mbled so many men To which the Lords answered That THEY HAD MET TOGETHER FOR THE GOOD OF THE KING AND KINGDOME AND THAT THEY MIGHT PVLL AWAY THOSE TRAITORS FROM HIM WHICH HE CONTINVALLY DET AINED WITH HIM Tâ—e Traytors they appealed were the foresaid ill Councellors and Nicholas Brambre the false London Knight and to prove this appeale of them true casting down their gloves they said they would prosecute it by Duell The King answered This shall not be done now but in the next Parliament which we appoint to be the morrow after the Purification of the blessed Virgin to which as well you as they comming shall receive satisfaction in all things according to Law The Lords for their owne safety kept together till the Parliament and in the meane time dâ—feated the Forces of the Duke of Ireland raised privately by the Kings Command to surprise them The Parliament comming on in the 11. yeare of Richard the second these ill councellors were therein by speciall Acts attainted condemned of High Treason and some of them executed and these defensive Armes of the Lords for their owne and the Kingdomes safety adjudged and declared to be no Treason but a thing done to the honour of God and Salvation of the King and his Realme witnesse the expresse words of the Printed Act of 11 R. 2. c. 1. which I shall transcribe Our Soveraigne Lord the King amongst other Petitions and requests to him made by the Commons of his said Realme in the said Parliament hath received one Petition in the forme following The Commons prayed that whereas the last Parliament for cause of the great and horrible mischiefes and perills which another time were fallen BY EVILL GOVERNANCE WHICH WAS ABOVT THE KINGS PERSON by all his time before by Alexander late Archbishop of Yorke Robert de Veere late Duke of Ireland Michael de la Pole late Earle of Suffolk Rober Trisilian late Iustice and Nicholas Brambre Knight with other their adherents and others Whereby the King and all his Realme were very nigh to have beene wholly undone and destroyed and for this cause and to eschew such perils and mischiefes for the time to come a certaine statute was made in the same Parliament with a Commission to diverse Lords for the weale honour and safeguard of the King his regalty and of all the Realme the tenour of which Commission hereafter followeth Richard c. as in the Act. And thereupon the said Alexander Robert Mighill Robert and Nicholas and their said adherents seeing that their said evill governance should be perceived and they by the same cause more likely to be punished by good justice to be done and also their evill deedes and purposes before used to be disturbed by the sayd Lords assigned by commission as afore made conspired purposed divers horrible Treasons and evils against the King and the said Lords so assigned and against all the other Lords and Commons which were assenting to the making of the said Ordinance and Commission in destruction of the king his Regalty and all his Realme Whereupon Thomas Duke of Glocester the kings Vncle Richard Earle of Arundle and Thomas Earle of Warwicke perceiving the evill purpose of the sayd Traytors did assemble themselves in forcible manner for the safety of their persons to shew and declare the said Treasons and evill purposes and thereof to set remedie as God would and came to the Kings presence affirming against the said 5. Traytors appealed of High Treason by them done to the King and to his Realme upon which appeale the king our Soveraigne Lord adjourned the said parties till this present Parliament and did take them into his safe protection as in the record made upon the same appeale fully appeareth And afterwards in greâ—t Rebellion and against the said protection the said Traytors with their said adherents and others aforesaid continuing their evill purpose some of them assembled a great power by letters and Commission from the King himselfe as Walsingham and others write to have destroyed the said Duke and Earles appellants and other the kings lawfull leige people and to accomplish their Treasons and evill purposes aforesaid Whereupon the said Duke of Glocester Henry Earle of Darby the sayd Earles of Arundell and Warwicke and Thomas Earle Marshall Seeing the open Destruction of the King and all his Realme if the said evill purposed Traitors and their adherents were not disturbed which might not otherwise have beene done but with strong hand for the weale and safeguard of the King our Soveraigne Lord and of all his Realme did assemble them forcibly and rode and pursued till they had disturbed the said power gathered by the said Traytors and their adherents aforesaid which five Traytors be attainted this present Parliament of the Treasons and evills aforesaid at the suite and appeale of the said Duke of Glocester Earles of Darby Arundle Warwicke and Marshall That it would please our redoubled Soveraigne Lord the King to accept approve and affirme in this present Parliament all that was done in the last as afore and as much as hath beene done since the last Parliament by force of the statute Ordinance or Commission aforesaid and also All that the said Duke of Glocâ—ster Earles of Arunâ—ell and Warwicke did and that the same Duke and Earles and the said Earles of Derby and Marshall or any of them did Or any other of their company or of their ayde or of their adherents or of any of them or touching the Assemblies Ridings Appeales and Pursuites aforesaid â— As a thing made to the Honour of God Salvation of the King maintenance of his Crowne and also of the Salvation of all his Realme therefore doubtlesse no Treason Rebellion nor any offence in point of Law and also to Or 〈◊〉 and Stâ—blâ—sh that ' the said Duke of Glâ—câ—ster Earles of Darby Arundell Wâ—rwicke and Marshall nor none of them nor none of such as have beene of their returne or company force ayde or councell or any of them in the things aforesaid nor none other person for any thing aforesaid shall be impeached molested or grieved at the suite of the king nor of the party nor in other manner because of any assembly riding beating levying of Penons or of Banners discomfiture death of a man imprisonment of any person taking leading away or detinue of any horses
to Carlile at the Counties charges and then to receive the Kings wages and that the Commanders great men and all the host when they assembled shâ—uld lie and travell in the Land of Scotland and not in the Marches of England Num. 36. 37. A fit and trusty Clerke is appointed to pay the Souldiers wages by the advise and survey of the Lords Percy and Nevill and Merchants are ordered to returne moneys for the exploit and to furnish the King of Scotland with moneys sufficient to maintaine twenty men at Armes Num. 38. Because Mr. Richard Talbot had discharged himselfe of the government of Barwicke the Lords in Parliament earnestly intreated Sir Walter Creake to take upon him the custody of Barwicke and to certifie the Lords within a short time how many men at Armes and Archers would suffice to guard it and whether he would accept of the charge or not and if not they would provide another Num. 39. A Commission is granted to Master Thomas Wake and others to muster the Horse and Foot arrayed for this expedition in Yorkeshire and the other Counties and to conduct them towards Newcastle Num. 46. It is accorded and assented that Writs shall be made to the arrayers of the Men of Armes Hoblers and Archers in the Country of Oxford for the guarding of the Sea for the Prior and Canons of Burnacester to surcease their demand which they made to the said Prior and Canons to finde a man at Armes and two Archers to make such a guard at Portsmouth and also for the payment of certaine moneys for this cause untill they have other command from the King by reason that the Prelates and other great men in the Parliament are informed that all the possessions of their house will hardly suffice for their sustenance and that they cannot finde such charge without very great oppression of them and their house Loe here in these two Parliaments the Rols whereof I have recited more largely because rare and memorable all businesses concerning the Warres Militia and Array both by Land and Sea were particularly consulted of ordered and determined in and by the Parliament onely in a farre more ample manner then this present Parliament at first petitioned desired they should have been ordered and setled now In the Parliament rolls 14 E. 3. Num. 19. Certaine men are appointed to guard the Islands and Sea-coasts against the enemies Num. 42. The Lord Mowbray is appointed keeper of the Town of Barwickâ— Num. 53. 54. 55. c. Commissions of Array in severall Counties are made by Parliament to the Earle of Angoyes and others for defence of the Kingdome In the Parliament of 50 E. 3. Num. 15. A Commission is granted in Parliament to the Lord Percy and others to appoint able persons for defence of the Marches of the East-riding In the Parliament Roll of 1 R. 2. Num. 51. Because that the Lands of Gascoigne Ireland the Seigniory of Artoyes and the Marches of Scotland are in perill to be lost through default of good Officers the Commons petition that it would please the Lords to ordaine good and sufficient ministers which may be sent to governe in the same Lands in the most hasty manner that may be by reason of the great need that requires it And that all the chiefe guardians of the Ports and Castles upon the Sea as Dover Bannburgh Carlile and other Marches may be put in the forme aforesaid And that these Guardians of the Castles and keyes of the Realme may be sufficient men who may forfeit their inheritance if any mischiefe shall happen by reason of them which God forbid And that in all other sufficient persons of your Leiges be placed who may forfeit in the same manner for the salvation of the Realme To which the King answers The King willeth it and will doe that which shall belong to him by the advise of the Lords of His continuall Councell In 2 R. 2. Rot. Parliament Num. 37. the Admiralty is disposed of by the Parliament and Num. 39. a Schedule of Orders for the defence of the North sea is confirmed by the Parliament In the Parliament of 7 8 H. 4. Num. 26. The Parliament gave power to the Merchants to name two meet persons to be Admirals to guard the Seas In the Parliament rolls of 2 R. 2. pars 2. Num. 37. The Commons supplicate how the enemies of France with great Armies and many Vessels of warre have been continually and yet are in the Northerne parts and namely about the coasts of Scarburrough which Towne is dangerously seated upon the Sea open to the assaults of the said enemies and that the people of the said Towne had within two yeeres last past paid above one thousand pound ransome to the said enemies and yet were destroyed and carried prisoners into Boloigne and other places where they were yet kept prisoners and that the Towne was upon the point to be burned and destroyed and all the coast about it in short time if hasty remedy were not provided That therefore it would please the King and his most sage Councell considering the great dammages and perils the said Towne and coasts about it had sustained and were yet apparently like to sustaine to ordaine and assigne certaine Vessels of warre upon the said coasts to guard them against the malice and power of the said enemies and that during the warres for saving of the said Towne and the Kings Castle there situate and all the Country about iâ— The Answer is This matter is in part touched by the Merchants of the said coast which are at this Parliament and by their advise and others who are to passe their Merchandize in these Marches by Sea remedy hath beene ordained in such sort as the Earle of Northumber land and the Major of London who were assigned in Parliament to treat of this businesse know more fully to declare In the Parliament of 6 R. 2. pars 2. Num. 11. The Bishop of Norwich offered before the King and Lords that if the King would grant him the quindisme and disme of the Laity and Clergy and the 6 pound and 2 shillings on the Tonne of Wine lately granted to the King for the safeguard of the Sea that he would within 20 daies after the receipt of the last payment transport into France 3000 Archers well armed and mounted for the ayd of Gaunt and would defray all the charges of shipping them And that if he might have the attendance of the West-Admirall he would finde on the Sea for the safeguard of it betweene this and Michaelmas next ten great ships and ten Bâ—rges armed in which besides Marriners necessary he would finde at least 500 fighting men for the said terme In the Parliament of 15 R. 3. Num. 15. It is to be remembred that the Commons said in full Parliament that if a treaty of peace or truce should be entertained betweene their Lord the King and his adversary of France that they thought it expedient and necessary if
CEASE TO DESTROY THEIR PONDS PARKES AND ORCHARDS Whereupon all the Lords Knights and People deserting the King who had scarce seven Knights iâ— all left with him confederated themselves to the Barons in the Common Cause wherein to be a Neuter was to be an enemy and no member of the politicke body in which all were equally engaged Whereupon the King thus deserted by all condescended speedily to their demands and confirmed the great Charter much against his will A very apt President for these times which would make the people more unanimous faithfull and couragious for the Common Cause if but imitated in the commination onely though never put into actuall execution he being unworthy once to enjoy any priviledge of a free-born Subject in the Kingdom who will not joyn with the Parliament and Kingdom to defend his Libertie and the Kingdoms priviledges in which he hath as great a common share as those who stand pay and fight most for them It is a good Cause of disfranchising any man out of any Citie Corporation or Company and to deprive him of the Priviledges of them if he refuse to contribute towards the common support defence or maintenance of them or joyn in open hostilitie contributions or suites against them There is the same and greater reason of the generall Citie and Corporation of the whole Realm to which we are all most engaged and therefore those who refuse to contribute towards the defence and preservation of it if able or by their persons purses intelligence or counsell give any assistance to the common enemy against it deserve to be disfranchised out of it to have no priviledge or protection by it and to be proceeded against as utter enemies to it Christs rule being here most true He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scatterâ—th abroad The Common-wealth of which we are members hath by way of originall contract for mutuall assistance and defence seconded by the late Protestation and Covenant a greater interest in our Persons and Estates then we our selves or the King and if we refuse to ayd the republike of which we are members in times of common danger with our Persons Abilities Goods or assist the common enemy with either of them we thereby betray our trust and fidelitie violate our Covenants to the Republike and expose our bodies to restraint our estates to confiscation for this most unnaturall treachery and sordid nigguardlinesse as well as for Treason Fellony or other more petty injuries against the State or humane societie made capitall by the Laws most justly for the publike service of the State which hath a generall Soveraign Interest in them in all times of need paramount our private Rights which must alwayes submit to the publike and lose all our formerly enjoyed Priviledges either of Laws Liberties or free-born Subjects if we refuse to defend or endeavour to betray them as the Laws and common practise of all Nations evidence In the Barons warres against King Iohn Henry the third and Edward the second in defence of their Liberties and Laws they seised upon the Castles Forts and Revenues of the Crown and upon the Moneyes and Goods of the Priors aliens and malignant Poictovines which they imployed in the Kingdoms service Eodem tempore Castellanus de Dovera Richardus de Gray vir fidelis strenuus qui ex parte Baronum ibidem constituebatur omnes transeuntes transituros diligenter considerabat cuncta prudenter perscrutando invenit NON MODICUM THESAURUM paratum dictis Pictaviensibus clanculo deferendum qui TOTUS CAPTUS EST IN CASTRO RESERUANDUS Similiter Londini apud novum Templum THE SAURUS MAXIMUS de cujus quantitate audientes mirabantur quem reposuerunt Pictavienses memorati licet contradicentes reniterenter Hospitelarii CAPTUS cst AD ARBITRIUM REGIS ET BARONUM IN UTILES REGNI USUS UTILITER EXPONENDUS writes Rishanger the continuer of Matthew Paris a good President for the present times After which the Barons banished all the Poictovine Malignants who miscounselled and adhered to the King out of England Anno 1260 who Anno 1261. were all banished out of London and other Cities and Forts An. 1234. The Earl Marshall having routed John of Monmouth his forces which assisted King Henry the third against the Barons in Wales he wasted all the said Johns Villages and Edifices and all things that were his with sword and fire and so of a rich man made him poor and indigent In the very Christmas holy-dayes there was a grievous warre kindled against the King and his evill Counsellors For Richard Suard conjoyning other Exiles to him entred the Lands of Richard Earl of Cornwall the Kings brother lying not farre from Behull and burned them together with the Houses and the Cornâ— the Oxen in the Ox-stalls the Horses in the stables the Sheep in the Sheep-cots they likewise burned Segrave the native soly of Stephen Iusticiar of England with very sumptuous Houses Oxen and Corne and likewise brought away many horses of great price returning thence with spoils and other things They likewise burned down a certain village of the Bishop of Winchesters not farre from thence and took away the spoils with other things there found But the foresaid Warriers had constituted this laudable generall rule among themselves that they would do no harme to any one nor hurt any one BUT THE WICKED COUNSELLERS OF THE KING by whom they were banished and those things that were theirs they burnt with fire extirpating their Woods Orchards and such like by the very Roots This they did then de facto de Jure I dare not approve it though in Cases of Attaint and Felony the very Common Law to terrifie others gives sentence against perjured Juries Traytors and Felons in some Cases that their houses shall be raced to the ground their Woods Parkes Orchards Ponds cut down and destroyed their Meadowes and Pastures plowed up and defaced though not so great Enemiâ—s to the State as evill Counsellors Anno 1264. the forty eight yeers of Henry the third his raign The King keeping his Christmas with the Queen Richard King of Romans and many others at London Simon Montford the Captain of the Barons at the same time preyed upon the Goods of these who adheared to the King and especially those of the Queens retinue brought by her into England whom they called Aliens Among others some of the Barons forces took Peter a Burgundian Bishop of Hereford in his Cathedrall Church and led him prisoner to the Castle of Ordeley and divided his treasure between themselves and took divers others of the Kings partie prisoners Who thereupon fearing least he should be besieged in the Tower by the Barons army by the mediation of timorous men be made peace with the Barons for a time promising inviolably to observe the Provisions of Oxford that all the Kings Castles thoroughout England should be
grievously discontented removed divers from their offices and put many of the richest and head men of the citie to death upon surmised causes without proofs of justice For which causes and many other oppressions the Lords againe assembled their people intending to subdue the king and to set his brother in his place or to cause him otherwise to rule the Commonwealth To which end all the Lords met at a Towne called Stampes where they continued their Councell fifteene dayes and then marched to Paris sending four severall letters unto the citie one to the Bishops and spirituall men the second to the Consulls and headmen the third to the Vniversitie the fourth to the Commonnalty signifying That neither they nor any of their company were come thither as enemies to the Citie or to warre against it or the Commonwealth of the Land but for the increase and augmentation thereof to the uttermost of their powers VVhereupon these foure parties sent certaine Orators for them to the Lords who after long communication with them had returned to the citie with this report First the Lords would that the inhabitants of the City should consider the conditions of the King which yearly oppressed his Subjects with taxes and other grievous servages Secondly how he despised the noble bloud of his Realme and drew to him villaines and men of no reputation by whose counsell onely all the Common-weale of the Land was guided and ruled Thirdly how hee ruled his Subjects by force and will without administration of justice and himself in all Counsels and Parliaments is Iudge of all causes and calleth himselfe Counsels and Parliaments more for this singular weale then for the Common-weale of his Realme Fourthly how he enhaunsed men of low birth to great honours and caused Noblemen to be obedient unto them intending to bring the said ignoble men to be equall with the Princes of the Land Fifthly how the Lawes be delayed and bolstered by such as stand in his favour wherethrough at this day Law is will and will is Law and no man almost in any surety of life or goods insomuch that daily many have been banished and put to death for unlawfull causes and also to any Noble-man at this day no power or roome of honour belongeth so that to the wild Beasts in the Forrests appertaineth more Liberty and surety then to the more party of the Kings subjects Sixthly The great taxes and summes of money which daily be levied of the Commons be not spent in the Kings honourable needs and for the Commonweale of the Realme but are spent vainly and riotously and bribed out of the Kings Coffers for which enormities and misgovernance with many other the said Lords were come thither in defensible wayes for the safeguard of their owne persons as to the head and principall City of the Realme for to have aide and Counsell to reforme the foresaid evills not intending any harme to the Kings person or yet to remove him from his regality or Kingly Majestie but to induce and advertize him to that which should be for his honour and the weale of his Realme and to live in wealth and honour as his Noble Progenitors lived before him For which causes and considerations the said Lords as the Kings true Subjects and friends to the Commonwealth of the Land and of that City desired to enter there to refresh them and their people and to pay truly for all things they should take without doing harme or violence to any person All which requests and matters of the Lords shewed to the Inhabitants of the City by fauour of some friends they there had it was with the more partie well accepted and thought convenient they should be received into the Citie but by meanes of the Earle of Davoise it was respited till they had further knowledge of the Kings pleasure who comming out of Normandie into Paris after diuers Skirmishes the King and Lords fell to a Treaty of peace whereupon Commissioners on both sides assembled and communed together by sundry times two dayes In which season new strength of Souldiers came to the King out of Normandâ— The Treatie hanging long and a longer Truce being proclaimed the souldiers fell to robbing and other unlawfull acts and at last through obstinacy on both parties all offers were refused and the day of the Truces expiration approached without hope of accord whereupon provisions for warre were made on both sides Then begun gâ—udges and murmures betweene the kings souldiers and the citizens of Paris and shortly after newes came to the king that the Castle and Citie of Roan was yeelded up to the Duke of Burbon VVhereupon the King considering what great advantage the Lords had of him both by strength and favour of the Commons which daily drew unto them by sundry companies in avoiding of more danger concluded a peace which being proclaimed thorowout all France the King and Lords met to whom the King shewed great semblance of kindenesse specially to his brother Charles Duke of Normandy wherein appeared great dissimulation Lewes being of such conditions That what he might not overcome with strength he would win with dissimulation and treachery Not long after the King warred upon Charles his brother the Duke of Burgundy and Brittaine and a Treaty of peace being propounded betweene them Charles answered That if a perfect concord should be established between the King and him it should be authorized by the whole consent and counsell of the Barons of the Realme VVith which the King being content at Turon in the moneth of April aâ—d tenth yeare of his reigne assembled a counsell of his Lords spiâ—tuall and temporall in the which the demands of Charles and offers of the king were shewed And after the said Counceâ—l had at length reasoned the said demands and offers it was finally determined That the Dutchy of Normâ—ndy was so appropriated unto the King of France and to his heires that in â—o wise it might be dissevered from the Crowne but that a perfect unitie might be had betweene the King and his brother the King should be instanced to give yearly to his brother in recompence of the said Dutchy 12000 pounds of Turon money with certain land to be assigned with the name of a Duke and 40000 annâ—all rent of like money during his naturall life for such portion as he claimed to be his right within the Realme To all which the king agreed and to pardon the Duke of offences against his Majestie and all such Lordships as he had wonne from him in Britaine to restore which offers Charles refusing was the yeare following contented with the Dutchy of Guyan onely and so the warre of Normandy ceased After Lewes his death most of his speciall and dearest beloved Servants and ill Councellours whom he specially recommended to his sonne Charles the ninth on his death-bed came to disgracefull ends Oliver Damman was beheaded for Treason and Iohn Doyacon for trespasse and hatred unto the common people by his desert was
their deposition and banishment of Prince Borzinogius because he become a Christian and renounced their Pagan Religion though they afterwards twice restored him Of Boleslaus Rufus 〈◊〉 Borzinogius the 2. thrice deposed banished by the Nobles and people or â—obeislaus and other Princes Wladislaus first King of Bohemia in his old age by the assent of the Estates associated his sonne Fredâ—rick Anno 1173 with him in the Regality Henry King of Bohemia using the Councell of the Germans rather then the Bohemians and looking more after his owne private gaine then the Kingdomes was deposed in a generall Assembly â—f the Estates Anno 1310. and the sonne of the Emperour Henry the 7 th chosen King upon this condition if he would marry the youngest daughter of King Wenceslaus King Wenceslaus the drunken for his drunkennesse neglâ—gence and cruelty was twice imprisoned and severely handled by his Nobles and upon promise of amendment restored to his liberty and dignity in his and Sigismond his successors raigns Zizca and the Taborites in defence of their Religion against the Popish party who most unjustly against their promise and safe conduct caused Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prague to be put to death waged great warres and obtained many victories against the King and Emperour and gained free liberty of professing their religion publickely much against the Popes good will which liberty they have ever since maintained by the sword both against the Popish Emperours and Kings by meanes of which civill wars the kingdome suffered some Interregnums During the Minority of king c Ladislaus Anno 1439. this kingdome was governed by two Presidents appointed by the Estates Anno 1611. the Emperour Rodulph being willing to settle the kingdome of Bohemia on his Brother Matthias in an assembly of the States of Bohemia called for that purpose the Estates thereupon drew many Articles which Matthias was to sweare to before his Coronation with 49. Articles of complaints and grievances for which they craved redresse and the inhabitants of Pragne required the confirmation of 8. Articles which concerned the private Government of their City All which the Emperour and Matthias were constrained to Grant and sweare to before they would admit Matthias to be their King who had nothing in a manner but the Title some of the flowers of the liberty of the Crowne being parted with by his assenting the these Articles Anno 1617. Matthias resigning the Crowne of Bohemia and renouncing his right thereunto recommended Ferdinand Arch-Duke of Austria to them or his successour The States would not admit him king but upon Conditions the which if he should infringe The States should not be bound to yeeld him Obedience Moreover it was added That he should confirm to the States before his Coronation to maintaine all the Priviledges Charters Immunities Municipall Rights Constitutions and Customes of the Realme and people as the Emperour and his predecessors had done by his Oath and Charter in Writing All which assented to he was proclaimed and crowned king Soone after the Arch-bishop of Praguâ— causing some of the Protestant Churches to be ruined and those who complained of it to be put in prison and plotting the extirpation of the Protestand Religion through the Iâ—suâ—tes instigation contrary to their Liberties and the Provinciall constitution hereupon the Protestant States of Bohemia assembled at Prague fortified the Towne binding the three Townes of Prague to them by an Oath entred into a solemne League promising to fight against the Common enemies of God the King and Religion and in that cause to live and dye to which end they levyed a great Army banishing the Jâ—suites out of Bohemiâ— as the Authors of all the miseries which had hapned in that Realme and many other Realmes and States of Christendome and inciting murderes to kill Kings who would not live after their manner and medling with affaires of State and who had drawne the whole Country into the hands of certaine perfidious Catholickes by whose practises the Country was in danger of ruine For which causes they banished them for ever out of the Realme of Bohemia enjoying them to depart within 8. dayes never to returne After this the Protestants hearing that the Emperour and 〈◊〉 party raised Forces against them possessed themselves of many Townes and places within the Realme and raised two Armies All the Protestant Princes and States of Germany Morauia and Sâ—lesia except the Elector of Saxony assisted them with men money or Councell publishing a Declaration to justifie their action being for the Common cause of Religion then endangered The Prince of Oranges and States of the united Provinces promised them assistance of men and money other Protestant Princes and the Protestant States of Lower Austria did the like The Protestant Armies after this had many victorious incounters with the Imperialists and Popish Forces and took many Towns King Ferdinand in the meane time being newly chosen Emperour the States of Bohemia being assembled together at Prague which the Deputies of the incorporated Provinces Anno. 1619. Concluded and protested by Oath never to acknowledge Ferdinaâ—d for their King who had violated his first Covenants resolving to proceede to a new Election and on the 26. of August Elected Fredericke the Prince Elector Palatine of Rhine to be their King who accepted the dignity was afterward Crowned king accordingly After which the States of Bohemia in sundry Declarations justified their rejection of Ferdinand their Election of Frederick and his Title to be just and lawfull with their preceedent and subsequent warres in defence of Religion Yea Fredericke himselfe by sundry Declarations maintained his own Title and the lawfulnes of these wars which passages and proceedings being yet fresh in memory and at large related by Grimston in his Imperiall History I shall forbear to mention them By this briefe account you may easily discerne the Soveraigne power of the Realm and States of Bohemia over their kings and Princes most of the great Offices of which Realme are hereditary and not disposable by the king but States who Elect their Kings themselves and their greatest Officer too Polanâ— For the Kings and Kingdome of Poland Martinus Chromerus in his Polonia lib. 2. De Republica et Magistratibus Poloniae informes us that the Princes and Dukes of Poland before it was advanced unto a Kingdome and the Kings of it ever since it became a Realme were alwaies elected by the chiefest Nobles and States unanimous suffrages That after the Kings of Poland became Christians their power began to be more restrained then it was at first the Clergy being wholly exempt from their royall Iurisdiction That the king cannot judge of the life or fame of a knight unlesse in some speciall cases without it be in the assembly of the Estates with the Senate not yet publickly make Warre or Peace with any nor impose Taxes or Tributes or new Customes nor alienate any of the goods of the Realme nor yet doe or decree any greater thing pertaining to the
who was unanimously elected King and â—lew all this tyrants children After the death of Fircormarch there were great divisions and warres for the Crowne between Romach and Angusian two brethren Ramach at last conquering his brother and chasing him into Ireland gained the Crown rather by force then love of the people which to preserve he shewed himselfe very cruell to the adverse party reduced capitall causes to his owne at bitrement and putting many to death strucke a generall feare in all good men Upon thiâ— he grew so generally odious to all estates that they conspired against and suppressed him before he could collect his Forces and cutting off his head carried it about on a Poll as a joyfull spectacle to the people Constantine the first of Scotland as soone as he obtained the Crowne loosed the reines to all Vices he was cruell and covetous towards his Nobles kept company with men of the basest Ranke gave himselfe onely to the rapes of maides matrons and immoderate feasts having fidlers Stage-players and ministers of all sorts of pleasures almost about him with which vices the Nobles of Scotland being offended admonished him of his duty But he proudly centemning them wished them to looke after other matters saying he had councell enough from others and that they should lay aside their false hope that they could reclaime the King by their Councell On the contrary he was of so poore a dejected Spirit towards his enemies that he not onely granted them peace but remitted them injuries and restored them Castles as soone as they demanded them Which caused the Picts and Scots to consult together to depose him by force of Armes from which Douglasse disswaded them for the present by reason of their forraigne wars with the Britans and Saxons In the end he was slaine for ravishing a Noblemans daughter in the 15. yeare of his Raigne King Goran was slaine by the people for favouring Towâ—er chiefe Inquisitor or judge of capitall causes who much oppressed the people his children being young Hugonius succeeded to the Crown and afterwards his brothers Congalus and Kumatel after whom Ardan the sonne of King Goran reigned Ferquhard the 52. King of Scots a craftie man desiring to turne the Kingdome into a tyrannie nourished great divisions among the Nobles but they discovering his malice privilyenter into an accord among themselves and calling a Parliament sommoned him thereunto who refusing to appeare keeping within his Castle they thereupon tooke it by force and brought him to judgement against his will where many and grievous crimes among others his cruelty and negligence in the affaires of the Common-wealth the Pelagian Heresie with contempt of Baptisme and the other Sacraments were objected against him of none whereof he being able sufficiently to purge himselfe was cast into prison where out of shame and sorrow he slew himselfe Ferquhard the second a man polluted with all kinde of wickednesse an unsatiable desirer of wine and money inhumanely cruell towards men and impious towards God when he had every where vexed others with cruelty and rapines at last turned his fury against his owne slaying his owne wife and ravishing his owne daughters for which wickednesses he was excommunicated but the Nobles willing to assemble together to punish him were diswaded by holy Bishop Colman who told the King openly that some Devine judgement would shortly seize upon him which â—ell out accordingly for falling into a Feaver and not abstaining from his intemperance he was eaten up of lice Maldwin 55. King of Scotland was strangled by his Queen for suspition of Adultery with an Harlot for which fact she her selfe was burned 4 dayes after Amberkelethus a vicious wicked king was slain by one of his own men with an arrow in the night when he was marching against the Picts whereupon lest the Army should be dissolved or left without a Generall Eugenius the 7 th was presently chosen King in the Tents who making peace with the Picts his wife being slaine in his bed by two conspirators who sought his life the king being suspected of this murther was thereupon imprisoned but before his triall set at liberty by the apprehension of the Murtherers King Eugâ—nius the 8 th rushing into all Vices and neither regarding the admonitions of his Nobles or Clergie was for his filthy lusts covetousnesse and cruelty slaine in the assembly of his Lords by their generall consent and his companions in wickednesse and villany hanged which was a gratefull spectacle to the people Fergusius the third succeeded him both in his Crowne and Vices he was a foule drunken glutton and so outragiously given to Harlots that he neglected his owne wife and brought her to such poverty that she was forced to serve other Noble women for her living wherefore to expiate this disgrace she murthered him in his bed and afterwards slew her selfe also Donald the 70 King of Scotland gave himselfe wholy to his pleasures keeping none but Hunters Hawkers and inventors of new lusts about him on whom he spent the revenues of the Realme by which he corrupted the youth of the kingdome which the ancients of the Realme discerning assembled and went to the King admonishing him of his duty which he notwithstanding neglected till the wars roused him up Which being ended he returned to his pristine courses Whereupon the Nobles fearing lest this filthy and sloathfull man who would neither be amended by the councels of his friends nor calamities of his people should lose the remainder of the Kingdome which was left cast him into prison where for griefe of his inhibited pleasures or feare of publike shame he layd violent hands upon himselfe Constantine the second was inhibited by his Senators to make war before he had reformed the corrupted youth of the Realme by good Lawes after which he was slaine in battle by the Danes King Ethus his brother and successor polluting himselfe with all vices and drawing all the youth of the Country prone to wickednesse with him he was thereupon seised on by the Nobles who making a long Oration to the people wherein they related the wickednesses of his whole life he was forced to renounce his right in the kingdome and dyed in prison of griefe within three days after Gregory being made King in his stead Constantinâ— the third turning Monke Malchombe was elected king who was slaine by the conspiracie of theeves whose sonne Duffus being an infant Indulfus enjoyed the Crowne to whom Duffus succeeding was murthered by Donald whereupon a Parliament was assembled to chuse a new King which elected Culenus who at last degenerating into all licentiousnesse ravished Virgins Nunnes yea his owne sisters and daughters and set up a kinde of publicke stewes For which being reprehended by the Nobles he excused part by reason of his youth part by reason of â—eare and acknowledgeing his sorrow for the residue promised amendment But he not reforming upon their admâ—nitions they departed from Court that they might neither be witnesses noâ— partakers of
to seeke some other mighty and mercifull Prince to helpe to defend these Countries and to take them into his protection and the rather for that these Countries have endured such oppressions received such wrongs and have been forsaken and abandoned by their Prince for the space of twenty years and more duduring the which the Inhabitants have beene intreated not as subjects but as enemies their naturall Prince and Lord seeking to ruine them by armes Moreover after the death of Don Iohn having sent the Baron of Selles who undâ—r colour propounding some meanes of an accord declared sufficiently That the king would not avow the Pacification made a Gant which Don Iohn notwithstanding had sworne to maintaine setting downe more hard conditions Yet for that we would discharge our selves of our duties wee have not omitted to make humble suite by writing imploying moreover the favour of the greatest Princes of Christendome seeking by all meanes without intermission to reconcile our selves unto the King having also of late kept our deputies long at Cologne hoping there by the intercession of his imperiall Majestie and some Princes Electors to have obtained an assured peace with some moderate tolleration of Religion the which doth chiefly concerne God and mens consciences as the estate of the affairs of the Countrey did then require But in the end we found it by experience that nothing was to be obtained from the King by the Conference at Cologne and that it was practised and did onely serve to disunite and divide the Provinces that they might with the more facility vanquish and subdue first one and then another and execute upon them their first designes The which hath since plainly appeared by a certain proscription which the King hath caused to be published whereby we and all the Inhabitants of the united Provinces and Officers that hold their partie are proclaimed Rebels and to have forfeited lives and goods Promising moreover a great summe of money to him that should murther the said Prince and all to make the poore Inhabitants odious to hinder their Navigation and Traffique and to bring them into extreme despaire So as despairing of all meanes of reconciliation and destitute of all other succours and ayde we have according to the Law of nature for the defence of us and other Inhabitants the Rights priviledges ancient customes and libertie of the Countrey and the lives and honours of us our wives children and posterity to the end they fall not into the slavery of the Spanyards leaving upon just cause the King of Spaine beene forced to seeke out some other meanes such as for the greater safety and preservation of our Rights Priviledges and liberties we have thought most fit and convenient We therefore give all men to understand That having duely considered all these things and being prest by extreme necessitie We have by a generall resolution and consent declared and doe declare by these presents the King of Spaine ipso jure to be fallen from the Seigniory Principalitie jurisdiction and inheritance of these Countries And that we are resolved never to acknowledge him any more in any matter concerning the Prince jurisdictions or demeanes of these Netherlands nor to use hereafter neither yet to suffer any other to use his Name as Soveraigne Lord thereof According to the which we declare all Officers private Noblemen Vassels and other inhabitants of these Countries of what condition or qualitie soever to be from henceforth discharged of the Oath which they have made in any manner whatsoever unto the King of Spaine as Lord of these countries or of that wherby they may be bound unto him And for the above named reasons the most part of the said united Provinces by a common accord and consent of their Members have submitted themselves under the command government of the high and mighty Prince the Duke of Aniou and Alanson c. upon certain conditions contracted and accorded with his Highnesse and that the Archduke of Austria Mathias hath resigned into our hands the goverment generall of these Countries the which hath been accepted by us We enjoyn and command ali Iudges Officers and all others to whom it shall appertain That hereafter they forbeare to use any more the name titles great seal or signet of the K. of Spain and instead therof whilst that the Duke of Anjou for his urgent affaires concerning the good and welfare of the Country shall be yet absent for as much as shall concern the Provinces which have contracted with his Highnesse and touching the rest by way of provision they shall use the title and name of the chiefe and Counsell of the Country And untill that the said heads and Counsellors shall be named called and really established in the exercise of their charges and offices they shall use our name except Holland and Zeeland where they shall use as they have formerly done the name of the Prince of Orange and of the Estates of the said Provinces untill that the said Councell shall be in force and then they shall govern themselves as it is agreed touching the instructions given for the said Counsell and the accords made with his Highnesse And instead of the Kings seales they shall hereafter use our Great Seale counter Seale and Signet in matters concerning the government generall for the which the Councell of the Country according to their instructions shall have authority And in matters concerning the policie administration of Iustice and other private acts of every Province the Provinciall Concels and others shall respectively use the name and Seale of the said Province where the matter shall be in question and no other upon pain of nullity of the said Letters or Dispatches which shall be other wise made or sealed And to the end these things may bee the better observed and effected we have enjoyned and commanded and do enjoyn and command by these presents That all the King of Spaines Seales which are at this present within these united Provinces shall be dilivered into the States hands or to him that shall have commission and authority from them upon pain of arbitrary punishment Moreover We ordain and command that from henceforth the name and armes of the King of Spain shall not be put not stampt in any coynes of these united Provinces but there shall be such a figure set upon them as shall be appointed for the coyning of new peeces of Gold and Silver In the like sort we enjoyn and command the president and Lords of the privie Councel and all other Chancellors presidents Provinciall Counsuls and all Presidents and chiefe Masters of accounts and others of all chambers of accounts being respectively in these countries and also all other Iudges and Officers as holding them discharged of the oath which they have made unto the King of Spain according to the tenor of their Commissions that they shall take a new oath in the hands of the Estates of the Province where they are or to their Deputies by
direction this observable Prayer somewhat altered by the now Arch-prelate of Canterbury in the latter Editions to pleasure his Friends the Papists To that end strenghthen the hand of our gracious King the Nobles and Magistrates of the Land with Iudgement Sâ—p justice to cut off these workers of iniquity the Papists whose Religion is rebellion whose faith is faction whose practise is murthering of Soules and bodies and to roote them out of the confines of this Kingdome I cannot but stand amazed yea utterly confounded in my selfe at the Impudency and Treachery of those pernicious Counsellors who in affront of all these Lawes and premises have issued out sundry Commissions under his Majesties hand and seale to divers notorious Papists not onely to furnish themselves with all sorts of Armes and Munition but likewise to meete together armed and raise forces in the Field to fight against the Parliament Kingdome and Protestant Religion even contrary to divers his Majesties late Printed Declarations and Protestations to all his loving Subjects advanced them to places of great trust and command in his Majesties severall Armies procured them free accesse unto if not places of note about his sacred person as if they were his loyallest Subjects his surest guard as many now boldly stile them and more to be confided in then his best and greatest Councell the Parliament whom they most execrably revile as Rebels and Traytors the more colourably to raise an Army of Papists to cut their throats and the throat of our Protestant Religion first as they have already done in Ireland and then last of all his Majesties in case he refuse to become the Popes sworne vassall or alter his Religion which he hath oft protested and we beleeve he will never doe But I desire these il counsellors of the worst edition to informe his Majesty or any rational creature how it is either probable or possible that an army of papists should secure his royall person Crowne Dignity or protect the Protestant Religion the Parliament or its Priviledges to all which they have shewed themselves most professed enemies We all know that Popish Recusants obstinaâ—ely refuse to take the Oath of Supremacy or Allegiance some of them that tooke it having beene excommunicated by their Priests for a reward The summe of which Oath is That they doe truly and sincerely acknowledge and professe That the Pope hath no authority to depose the King or to dispose of any his Kingdomes or to authorize any foraine Prince to invade his Countries or to discharge any his Subjects from their Allegiance to his Majesty or to licence any of them to beare armes or raisetumults against him or to offer any violence or hurt to his royall Person State Government Subjects That notwithstanding any Declaration Excommunication or deprivation made or granted by the Pope or any Authority derived from him against the King his Heires and Successors or any absolution from their obedience they will beare faith and true allegiance to them and them protect to the uttermost of their power against all conspiracies and attempts whatsoever against their Persons Crowne and Dignity by reason of any such sentence or Declaration or otherwise And that they doe from their hearts abhorre detest abjure as impious and hereticall this damnable Doctrine and position professedly maintained by English Papists else why should the Parliament prescribe and they absolutely refuse to take this Oath that Princes excommunicated or deprived by the Pope may be deposed or murdered by their Subjects or any other whatsoever Will those then who refuse to take this Oath or abjure this King-deposing King-killing Popish Doctrine harbouring a Sâ—eminary Priest in their Tents and a Pope in their hearts prove a faithfull guard to his Majesties Person Crowne Kingdomes Will those who so oft conspired the death and attempted the murthers of Queene Elizabeth and King Iames onely because they were Protestants and Defenders of the Protestant Faith now cordially protect and assist King Charles without attempting any thing against his Crowne or Person who hath lately made and published so many Protestations and Declarations that he will never imbrace nor countenance Popery but most resolutely Defend and Advance the Protestant Religion and makes this one principall motive how truely he taketh Heaven and Earth to witnesse of his present taking up of Armes Will they thinke you spend their lives for King and Parliament who but few yeares since lost their lives for attempting by a traine of Gunpowder to blow up both King and Parliament Will those secure his Majesty in his Throne now he is actually King of England who would have murthered him in his Cradle ere he was Prince to forestall him of the Crowne of England Can those prove really royall to his Majesty and his Royall Posterity who would have blowne up him and all his Royall House at once even long before he had posterity In a word if ancient presidents will not convince us are those who for two yeares last past or more have beene labouring with might and maine to uncrowne his Majesty and utterly extirpate the Protestant Religion by horrid conspiracies and force of Armes in Ireland and are now there acting the last Scene of this most barbarous bloudy Tragedy likely to spend their dearest bloud in fighting for the preservation of his Majesties Crowne and the Protestant cause in England if this onely be the reall quarrell as is speciously pretended Or will any of that Religion who within these three yeares have by force of Armes both in Catalonia Portugall and elsewhere revolted from and cast off their allegiance to their owne most Catholicke King to set up others of the same Religion in his Tribunall for their greater advantage put to their helping hands to establish his Majesty the most Protestant King in his regall Throne admit it were really not fictitiously indangered to be shaken by the Parliament Certainly if the ground of this unnatural warre be such as these ill Counsellors pretend they would never be so farre besotted as to make choyce of such unfitting Champions as Papists for such a designe who are very well knowne to be the greatest enemies and malignants of all others both to King Kingdome Religion Parliament whose joynt destructions what ever these ill Counsellors pretend is questionlesse the onely thing really intended by the Popish party in this warre as the proceedings in Ireland the introducing of foraine the raising of domestick Popish Forces the disarming of Protestants and Arming Papists with their Harnesse clearely demonstrate to all whom prejudice hath not blinded Now that I may evidence to these pernicious Counsellors and all the world how dangerous how unsafe it is to his Majesty to the Kingdome to put Armes into Papists hands and make use of them to protect the Kings person or Crowne I shall desire them to take notice both of the Papists traiterous Doctrine and Practise in these three particulars they maintaine First That
Liberty Justice and the whole Realme would ensue If any therefore cavill at the Act for continuance of this Parliament till both Houses shall agree to adjourne or dissolve it or at the Bill for Trienniall Parliaments which when they meete shall not be dissolved without their consents for fifty dayes space next after their first meeting Let them now learne that this is no Innovation nor encroachment on the Crowne but an ancient Priviledge of Parliament both claimed practised and resolved in times of Popery in an higher degree then now it is And thus you see how in these particulars the Popish Parliament Prelates Lords and Commons in former times have claimed and exercised farre greater Priviledges and Jurisdictions than this or any other Protestant Parliament hath hitherto claimed or practised which I hope will forever silence the clamourous tongues of all ill Counsellours Courtiers Royalists Malignants Papists and Cavaliers against the present Parliament of whose highest yet moderate proceedings themselves alone have beene the occasions and therefore of all others have least cause to complaine against them BUT to returne againe to the first grand Objection Thirdly I answer that the High Court of Parliament and whole kingdome which it represents may in divers respects be truely and properly said to be the Highest Soveraigne power of all others and above the King himselfe which because it may seeme a dangerous paradox and tends much to the vindication both of the Priviledges Honour and Iurisdictions of our High Court of Parliament now so much undervalued because not really known to most and to the justification of the proceedings in this present Parliament which many out of ignorance and malice so much declaime against both by word and writing in a most licentious manner I shall take a little liberty to demonstrate the truth of it by such convincing reasons and Authorities as no rationall man I hope shall be able to contradict but must necessarily submit to First it is undeniable that the Court of Parliament hath a lawfull power to question all the Kings Patents Charters Commissions Proclamations Grants Warrants Writs and Commitments whatsoever whether they be Legall yea to cancell or repeale them in case they be illegall mischievous or onerous to the Subject not onely without but against the Kings consent and mandate to the contrary as appeares by infinite precedents in this and all foremer Parliaments the scourges of Monopolists Patentees and Projectors the Pests of the Commonwealth The like power have all other Courts of Justice within the kingdome in some degree when such Charters and Writs of the King are brought judicially before them because they are Courts of the Law to which the King and all his Actions are and must be subject Now that which can thus question cancell disanull revoke the Kings owne Royall Charters Writs Commissions Patents c. though ratified with the Great seale and regall power even against his will must certainely be a Soveraigne power and Authority which in point of Law and Justice is superiour to the King This is Bractons resolution l. 2. c. 16. f. 34. a and Fletaesl 1. c. 17. Where they affirme the Law and Parliament to be above the King because they may censure judge and rescinde the Kings Acts Charters legally and judicially even against his personall though not legall Will which is the Law Secondly It is unquestionably true that in all cases of difference betweene the King and all or any of his Subjects though they concerne the Kings Prerogative and the highest branches thereof the Parliament is the supreamest and most proper Judge and its resolution from which there is no appeale to any higher tribunall shall finally binde not onely all the Subjects but the King himselfe notwithstanding his owne personall disassent This is manifest by the many late resolutions given in Parliament against sundry Patents Commissions Writs Charters Impositions Loanes Shipmoney Forest-Bounds Marshall Law Pressing and Billetting Souldiers Imprisonment by speciall Command of the King or his Privy Counsell Tonnage and Poundage Knight-hood and Taxes the Commission of Array and the like which obliege both King and Subject the King in receiving justice in such cases being subject to the Law as well as the meanest of his Subjects as Bracton truely avers against all Royalists mistakes Now that which can thus finally conclude and binde the King himselfe even volens nolens in cases of highest concernment entrenching farthest upon his Prerogative Royall must doubtlesse be the most Soveraigne power Superiour to the Kings And in this sence every Court of Justice whose just resolutions and every petty Jury whose upright verdicts obliege the King because warranted by the Law which is Paramount the King as Bracton Fleta Fortescue King Iames Edward the Confessor yea and Aristotle resolve may be tâ—uely said to be above the Kings person which they binde but not above the Parliament which by its superlative power may examine all judgements and verdicts in other Courts by way of error or appeale and reverse them if there be cause when as the King in person cannot by law examine or reverse them but onely in his Courts of Justice by his Judges Thirdly Parliaments oft times doe and may as they see cause enlarge the Kings Prerogative and Royall power in sundry particulars in which the King had no such jurisdiction before these Acts witnesse the Statute de Praerogativa Regis The notable Parliament Roll of 1. H. 4. num 108. Where the Commons in Parliament grant the King that he shall be in as GREAT ROYALL LIBERTY as his Noble Progenitors were before him having formerly made the like Grant to King Richard the second who perverted it to the altering of the Lawes in many things as appeares by this Roll. 25 H. 8. c. 19 20 21. 26 H. 8. c. 1 3. 31 H. 8. c 9. 34 and 35 H. 8. c. 23. 27 H. 8. c. 15. 28 H. 8. c. 7. 17. 3 4 E. 6. c. 11 12. 1 Eliz. 1 2. with sundry other Acts. Now that Parliamentary power which onely can create and conferre on Kings a greater regall Authority and Prerogrative than they had before must needs be the Originall and supreame Authority for as we rightly argue That the Kings Authority is superiour to all other his greatest Officers and subordinate Ministers of Iustice because their power is by Patent or Commission derived from his So we may from the selfe-same reason conclude that the High Court of Parliaments power the representative Body of the whole kingdome is the most Primitive Soveraigne and greatest Authority of all other yea larger and higher than the Kings because it onely can enlarge the Kings Prerogative all whose originall or additionall Royalties proceeded not from the King himselfe or his Ancestors owne inherent hereditary power for what King could justly without his peoples consents usurpe a Crowne or lawfull Royall Prerogative to himselfe over an whole Countrey but
MOST HIGH AND ABSOLUTE POWER OF THE REALME for thereby KINGS AND MIGHTY PRINCES HAVE FROM TIME TO TIME BEENE DEPOSED FROM THEIR THRONES and Lawes are enacted and abrogated Offenders of all sorts punished and corrupted Religion either disanulled or reformed It is THE HEAD AND BODY OF ALL THE REALME and the place where every particular man is intended to be present if not by himselfe yet by his Advocate and Atturney For this cause any thing that is there enacted is not to be withstood but obeyed of all men without contradiction or grudge and to be short all that ever the people of Rome might doe either Centuriatis Comitiis or Tribunitiis the same is and may be done by the Authority of Parliament Now the Romans in their Assemblies had power to enact binding Lawes to create and elect their Kings and Emperours and likewise to judge censure and depose them to create and elect all kindes of Officers and to change the very forme of their State and Government as I shall hereafter manifest Therefore by these Authours resolution the Parliament hath an absolute power to doe the like when they see just cause Sir Thomas Smith one of the Principall Secretaries of State of King Edward the 6. and Queene Elizabeth and a Doctor of Law in his Common-wealth of England l. 2. c. 1. in the old but 2. in the last Edition hath the same words in effect with Holinshed and addes that the Parliament giveth forme of Succession to the Crowne c. Our Kings Royall power being then originally derived to them conferred on them by the Peoples and kingdomes common consents in Parliament and all their new additionall Prerogatives too as the premises evidence it cannot be denyed but that the whole kingdome and Parliament are really in this sense above him and the most Soveraigne primitive power from whence all other powers were and are derived Fourthly This is undeniable because the whole kingdome in Parliament may not onely augment but likewise abridge allay abolish and resume some branches of the Kings royall power and prerogative if there be just cause as when it becomes onerous mischievous or dangerous to the Subjects inconvenient to or inconsistent with the kingdomes peoples welfare peace safety Liberty or the Lawes This is most apparent by Magna Charta Charta de Foresta Statutum De Tall agio non concedendo Articuli super Chartas Confirmatio Chartarum 1 E. 3. c. 6 7. 2 E. 3. c. 2. 8. 3 E. 1. c. 35. 9 E. 3. c. 12. 5 E. 2. c. 9. 10 E. 3. c. 2 3. 14 E. 3. c. 1. 14. 18 E. 3. c. 8. 25 E. 3. c. 4. Stat. 3. c. 1 2. Stat. 5. c. 8. 11. 36 E. 3. c. 10. 37 E. 3. c. 18. 42 E. 3. c. 3. 10 R. 2. c. 1. 11 R. 2. c. 1. to 7. 1 R. 3. c. 2. 4 H. 4. c. 13. 21 Jac. c. 3. 24. 7 H. 8. c. 3. The Petition of Right 3 Caroli most Statutes against Purveyens Pardons Protections and for regulating the Kings Charters Grants Revenues the Acts made this Parliament against Ship-money Knighthood Forest-bounds Pressing of Souldiers the Star-Chamber High-Commission the Trienniall Parliament the continuance of this Parliament whiles they please with sundry other Acts which restaine abridge repeale resume divers reall and pretended branches of the Kings royall Prerogative because they proved grievous mischievous dangerous pernicious to the people and kingdome This then answers that irrationall groundlesse position of Doctor Ferne That the Subjects neither lawfully may nor ought in any case to resume all or any part of that Regall power wherewith they have once invested their Kings by common consent though it prove never so mischievous and be never so much abused to the peoples prejudice Which as it is contrary to that received principle of nature and reason Eodem modo quo quid constituitur dissolvitur That all Governments created by mens consents especially being but officers in trust for their good and welfare onely to sundry presidents and Prophesies in Scripture concerning the Alterations Subversions Diminutions of Kings and kingdomes to the constant practise of all Realmes all States whatsoever from Adam till this instant who have undergone many strange alterations eclipses diminutions yea Periods of Government to the Resolution of Aristotle and all other Politicians who hold all formes of Government changeable and revocable without any injustice if necessary or convenient So likewise to the very end for which Kings have regall power as well as other Governours and Governements and for which they were ordained to wit their kingdomes peoples welfare safety peace protection c. Salus populi being not onely that Suprema Lex but principall end for which all royall power was instituted by God and Man and to which it must submit in case it becomes incompatible or inconsistent with the publique weale or safety What therefore that learned Father Augustine Bishop of Hippo long since resolved touching the now much contested for Lordly State of Episcopacy which he and neere three hundred African Bishops more were then ready to lay downe for the Churches peace I may fitly apply to the now over-much contended for supposed royall Prerogatives of Kings to effect peace in our State in these times of uncivill military that I say not bloody dissentions raised about them betweene King and Parliament Anâ— vero c. What verily did our Redeemer descend from heaven into humane members and shall we lest his very members he rent in pieces with cruell division feare to dâ—scend out of out Thrones we are ordained Bishops for Christian peoples sake what therefore may profit them for Christian peace that let us doe with our Bishoprickes Quod autem sum propter te sim si tibi prodest non sim si tibi obest What I am I may be for thee if it profit thee I may not be if it be hurtfull to thee If we be profitable servants why doe we envy the eternall gaines of our Lord for our temporall sublimities or Prerogatives Our Episcopall dignity will be more fruitfull to us if being laid downe it shall more unite the flocke of Christ than disperse it if retained If when I will retaine my Bishopricke I disperse the flocke of Christ how is the dammage of the flocke the honour of the Shepherd c. Old statute Lawes yea the common Law of England though above the King and his Prerogative may be and oft are repealed and altered by Parliaments when they become mischievous or inconvenient therefore by like or greater reason may any branches of the Kings Prerogative inferiour to these Lawes be restrained yea resumed when they prove grievous or dangerous to the Subject It is the Kings owne professed Maxime in full Parliament Printed and inrolled by his speciall command in all his Courts That the Kings Prerogative is but to defend the Peoples Liberties when therefore it either invades or subverts them it
may justly it must necessarily be restrained diminished or resumed by the Parliament from whose assent or grant it first proceeded and that onely for the publique weale not prejudice of the people The Emperour Otho the first and our King Richard and second as some imagine voluntary resigned relinquished their Crownes to their immortall honour to prevent the effusion of their Subjects blood by civill warres and settle peace within their Realmes and shall not other Kings then most joyfully part with some Punctilioes of their reall or branches of their supposed Prerogatives for the selfesame ends if their Parliaments see good cause to resume them and of right may doe it Fifthly The King though he be the chiefe and principall yet he is onely one member of the Parliament and kingdome the least because but one person though the highest branch the Lords and Commons not elected by but assigned Counsellors to the King by the kingdome and people being the greatest and most considerable part as representing the intire body of the Kingdome Now common reason Law and experience manifests and Aristotle Polit. l. 1. c. 2. with Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 1. p. 40 41. conclude that the whole or greatest part in all politique or naturall Bodies is of greater excellency power and jurisdiction than any one particular member Thus in all our Corporations the Court of Aldermen and Common Councell is of greater power than the Mayor alone though the chiefe Officer the Chapter of greater authority than the Deane the Deane and Chapter than the Bishop the whole Bench than the Lord chiefe Iustice the whole Councell than the President the whole Parliament then either of the Houses and by like reason than the King especially since one of the three Estates is lesser than the three Estates together who in Parliament by the fundamentall Constitutions of the Realme are not Subordinate but Coordinate parts of the same great Common-Councell of the kingdome It is Aristotles expresse determination that in an Oligarchie Aristocracie and Democracie whatsoever seemes good to the major part of the Governours of the Common-wealth that is ratified that the whole City Kingdome Family is more excellent and to be preferred before any part or member thereof And that it is unfit the part should be above the whole And in all Courts of Justice Corporations and Elections the major part have alwayes had the greatest sway and constantly over-ruled the lesse though it be but by one casting voyce as is evident to all in the Elections of Knights and Burgesses of and votes in the Parliament in which the King Lords and Commons by the Common Law make up but one intire Corporation since then even in Parliament it selfe the major part over-swayes the rest yea the King himselfe who hath no absolute negative voyce but onely in refusing to passe some kind of Bills not all of which more hereafter doubtlesse the whole or major part of the Parliament which in Law is the whole is above the King the chiefe member of it Which consideration together with the Statutes of 5 R. 2. State 2. c. 4. 6 H. 8. c. 16. Enacting That none elected to be in any Parliament shall depart or absent himselfe from the same Parliament till it be fully ended or proâ—ogued without speciall license of the Speaker of the Commons to be entred of Record in the journall Booke under paine of amercement losse of wages other punishment nor any Member of the Vpper House without that Houses license under paine of inditement imprisonment or fine as appeares by the Bishop of Winchesters case 3 E. 3. 19. Fitz. Coron 161. and Stamford l. 3. c. 1. f. 153. compleatly answers that fond cavill of Malignants and Royalists against this Parliament that the King and many of the other Members have wilfully absented themselves from the House of purpose to dissolve it if they could notwithstanding the late speciall Act made by their joynt consents for its continuance Ergo this unlawfull Action of theirs to effect this pernicious designe must nullifie or at least invalid in their new non-sence Law and Logicke the lawfull proceedings of those worthy faithfull members who continue in it to preserve both Parliament Kingdome Religion Lawes Liberties from ruine and dissolution If these absent Members be the greater number why doe they not come and over-vote the rest in the House in a peaceable legall usuall Parliamentary way rather than challenge them into the field in a military illegall unusuall bloody manner unheard of in former ages If the lesser party then present or absent the major part must over-rule them volens nolens as it hath ever used unlesse they will be wilfuller I cannot say wiser than all their predecessors put together As for his Majesties absence from the Parliament by the pernicious advise of evill Counsellors so much insisted on by Malignants I answer First That it was without any just cause given by the Parliament Secondly It was much against their wills who have oft importuned petitioned and used all possible meanes to procure his returne Thirdly His absence was procured and is yet continued by those alone who most unjustly taxe the Parliament for it and would take advantage of this their owne wrong Fourthly though he be personally absent as a man yet he is still Legally present in Parliament called the Kings presence as he is a King as he is in all other his Courts of Justice where all proceedings are entred Coram Rege though the King never yet sate personally in either of them as he hath oft times done in this Parliament for the continuance whereof he hath passed such an Act as will inseparably tye his royall presence to it though the Cavaliers about him should be force with-draw his person from it not onely as farre as Yorke but the remotest Indies yea he must first cease to be King of England ere he can be legally absent from his Parliament of England This his wilfull personall absence from his greatest Counsell which desires and needs it is as many conceive an Act of the highest injustice that ever any Prince could offer of his Parliament worse than Rehoboams forsaking the counsell of his ancient Sages to follow the hare-brain'd advise of his young Cavaelieres for though he followed not their ancient prudent counsell yet he with-drew not himselfe from them as his Majesty now severs himselfe from his Parliament not only without but against all precedents of his Royall predecessors except King Richard the second who once absented himselfe from his Parliament above forty dayes yet then returned to it upon better advise and the very common custome and Law of the Land which he is obliged by his Coronation Oath and many late Protestations added to it constantly to maintaine This appeares most clearely by the ancient Treatise Of the manner of holding of Parliaments in England both before and since the
in Westminster Church comming to the High Altar before the Clergy and people tooke this solemne Oath upon the Holy Evangelists and many Saints reliques 1. That all the dayes of his life he would be are peace honour and reverence to God and holy Church and the ordinances thereof 2. That to the people committed to his charge he would exercise Right Iustice and Equity 3. That he would abolish naughty Laws and Customes if any were brought upon his kingdome and would enact good Lawes and thesame in good sort keepe and without Mal-engin Which Oath most solemnely taken Baldwin Arch-bishop of Canterbury standing at the Altar forbad him in the name of Almighty God to assume that honour UNLESSE HE HAD A FULL PURPOSE TO KEEPE WHAT HE HAD SWORNE Whereunto Richard ASSENTING and promising by Gods helpe to performe all the premises WITHOUT FRAUD With his owne hand humbly taking the Imperiall Crowne from the Altar delivered it to the Archbishop who set it on his head King Richard deceasing Iohn his younger Brother to put by Arthur the next heire to the Crowne came speedily out of Normandy into England where the great assembly at Northampton to preserve their Rights and Liberties were content to accept of him for their King to yeeld fealty and keepe faith and Peace to King Iohn upon condition onely if he would restore to every of them their Rights which he afterwards violating it was the occasion of great dissentions Comming to London to be Crowned Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury the Pillar of the Common-wealths stability and incomparable for deepe reaching wisedome steps forth in the midst of all the Bishops Lords Barons and others there assembled at his Coronation and spake thus unto them Heare yee all you are in discretion to know that no man hath right or any other fore-title to succeed another in a kingdome unlesse first with invocation for grace and guidance of Gods Spirit he be BY THE BODY OF THE KINGDOME THEREUNTO CHOSEN and be indeed some choyce man and picked out for some eminency of his vertues according to the example and similitude of Saul the first anointed King whom God set over his people though neither the Sonne of a King nor of any royall descent So after him likewise David the son of Iesse the one for being valorous and a person fitting Royall dignity the other for being holy and humble minded To shew that whosoever in a kingdome excelleth all in valour and vertue ought to surmount all in Rule and Authority yet so as that if any of the Of-spring of a deceased King surpasseth others it is fit joyntly to consent in election of such a one This therefore we have spoken in favour of eminent Earle John who is present the Brother of our most illustrious King Richard now deceased wanting an heire of his body whom being provident valiant and truely noble we having invocated the grace of the holy Spirit have all unanimously ELECTED as well in regard of his Merits as of his royall Blood Neither durst any doubt or demurre on these things knowing that the Arch-bishop had not thus defined without cause Wherefore Earle Iohn and all men approving this speech they ELECTED and ASSUMED the Earle for their King and cryed out saying Let the King live But the Arch-bishop being afterwards demanded why he had spoken these things answered That he was assured by some divining foresight that King John would worke the ruine of the kingdome corrupt the Crowne and precipitate it into great confusion And that he might not have the reines free to doe this he OUGHT TO BE CHOSEN BY ELECTION NOT BY SUCCESSION King Iohn at this his Coronation was involved in a threefold Oath namely That hee should love holy Church and its Ministers and preserve it harmelesse from the incursion of Malignants That abolishing perverse Lawes he should substitute good ones and exercise Right judgement in the kingdome of England After which he was adjured by the Arch-bishop in the behalfe of God and strictly prohibited not to presume to accept this honour unlesse he fully purposed in his minde actually to fulfill what he had sworne To which he answering promised that by Gods assistance he would bona fide keepe those things which he had sworne After which he rightly setled the affaires of England by the counsell of his Nobles and then passed over into Normandy But how ill he kept this his Oath with others of this nature and how he violated the Statutes of Magna Charta and De Foresta which he had confirmed with his hand seale Oath Proclamations the Bishops Excommunications yea the Popes Bull within three moneths after he had confirmed them and procured a dispensation of his Oath an abrogation of these Lawes from the Pope making bloody warres upon his Barons and Subjects who confiding to those confirmations and royal promises expected no such strange performances spoyling robbing destroying his people every where in the selfe-same manner as we now are plundered the Histories of his life too manifestly relate which oft put his Crown in danger of utter losse Lewis of France being Crowned King by the Barons in his stead who renounced their allegiance to him for his perjuries and breach of faith and making warre upon them Iohn departing this life his son Henry being but 9. yeares old was proclaimed King through the perswasion of the Earle Marshall and of Pembroke afterwards made his Protector who informed the Lords and Commons that though King Iohn for his evill demeanours deserved their persecution and losse of his Cowne yet his young child tender in yeares was pure and innocent from his Fathers doings Wherefore sith every man is to be charged with the burthen of his owne transgressions neither shall the childe as Scriptures teach beare the iniquity of his Fathers they ought of duty and conscience to beare themselves mildly towards this tender Prince and take compassion of his age And for as much as he was Iohns naturall and eldest sonne and ought to be their Soveraigne let us with one joynt assistance APPOINT HIM our King and Governour let us reneunce from us Lewys the French Kings Sonne and suppresse his people which are a confusion and shame to our Nation and the yokes of their Servitude let us cast from our shoulders Upon which perswasionâ— Henry was presently proclaimed and Crowned King at Glocester And though he were but an infant yet being set before the High Altar he swore before the Clergy and people upon the Holy Evangelists and divers Saints Reliques Ioceline Bishop of Bath dictating the Oath That he would beare honour peace and reverence to God to holy Church and Priests all the dayes of his life He likewise swore that he would maintaine right justice among the People committed to his charge And that he would blot out ill Lawes and unjust customes if there should be any in the kingdome and observe good ones and cause them to be kept by all men
of the said Scaffold declared and related to all the people how that our Lord the King had taken the said Oath inquiring of THE SAME PEOPLE IF THEY WOULD CONSENT TO HAVE HIM THEIR KING AND LIEGE LORD Who with ONE ACCORD CONSENTED THERETO Which Thomas of Walsingham who relates the whole forme of this Kings Coronation thus describeth Quibus completis Archiepiscopus praecedente eo Marescallo Angliae Henrico Percy convertit se ad omnes plagas Ecclesiae INDICANS POPULO REGIUM JURAMENTUM quaerens SI SE TALI PRINCIPI AC RECTORI SUBJICERE ejus jussionibus obtemperare VELLENT ET RESONSUMESTA PLEBE resono clamore QUOD LUBENTER SIBI PARERE VELLENT Which custome both before and since hath been constantly in this Land observed at the Coronation of our Kings from all these I say it is apparent First that Popish Parliaments Peeres and Subjects have deemed the Crowne of England not meerely successive and hereditary though it hath usually gone by descent but arbitrary and elective when they saw cause many of our Kings comming to the Crowne without just hereditary Title by the Kingdomes Peeres and people free election onely confirmed by subsequent Acts of Parliament which was then reputed a sufficient Right and Title by vertue whereof they then reigned and were obeyed as lawfull Kings and were then and yet so acknowledged to be their right by Election of their Subjects the footsteps whereof doe yet continue in the solemne demanding of the peoples consents at our Kings Inaugurations being seldome or never adjudged an illegall usurpation in any Parliaments whence the statute of 1 E. 4. c. 1. 9 E. 4. f. 2 declares King Henry the 4. 5. and 6. to be successively Kings of England indeed and not of right yet not usurpers because they came in by Parliament Onely Richard the third who treacherously murthered Edward the 5. his Soveraigne and violently usurped his Crowne at first before any Parliament gave it him compelling the Lords and Commons afterwards to Elect him King out of feare after his slaughter in Bosworth field was declared an usurper by Act of Parliament 1 Hen. 7. c. 6. and so adjudged to be by 8 H. 7. f. 1. see 1 E. 4. c. 1 c. 9 E. 4. f. 1 2. and Henry the 7. had the Crown set upon his head in the field by my Lord Stanly as though saith Grafton he had been elected king by the voyce of the people as in ancient times past in divers Realmes it hath been accustomed Secondly that those Kings who have enjoyed the Crown by succession descent or election have still taken it upon the conditions and covenants contained in their Coronation Oathes which if they refused to sweare to the Peeres and people really and bona fide to performe they were not then to be crowned or received as Kings but adjured in the name of God to renounce this dignity And though in point of Law those who enjoy the Crowne by Succession be Kings before their Coronations yet it is still upon those subsequent Conditions both contained in their Coronation Oathes which impose no new but onely ratifie the old conditions in separably annexed to the Crown by the Common Law ever since Edward the Confessors daies and long before as Father Littleton resolves the Office of a King being an Office of the greatest trust of any other which the Common Law binds the King well and lawfully to discharge to doe that which to such Office belongeth to doe as the Oathes of all our Kings to their people really to performe these Articles and Conditions fully demonstrate Thirdly that these Oathes are not meerely arbitrary or voluntary at the Kings pleasure to take or refuse them if he will but necessary and inevitable by the Law and constant usage of the Realm yea of all Christian most Pagan Realms whatsoever which prescribe like Oathes to their Kings From aâ—l which I may firmely conclude that the whole kingdome and Parliament are the Supreame Soveraigne Authority and Paramount the king because they may lawfully and dâ—e usually prescribe such conditions termes and rules of governing the people to him and bind him thus by Oath faithfully to perform the same as long as he shall continue King which Oath our Kings usually tooke or at least faithfully promised to take to their Subjects in ancient times before ever they did or would take an Oath of fealty homage or Allegiance to them as the premises evidence Claus. Rot. 1 R. 2. M. 44. Tenthly Our Parliaments and Kingdome anciently in times of popery and Paganisme have both challenged and exercised a Supreame power over the Crowne of England it selfe to transferre it from the right heire and setle it on whom themselves thought meete to elect for their King and likewise to call their Kings to an account for their mis-government and breach of Oath to the prejudice of their people so farre as to article against them and either by force of Armes or a judiciall sentence in Parliament actually to depose them and set up others in the Throne as the fore-cited presidents of Archigallo Emerian two ancient Brittish Kings of Edwin king of Mercia and others deprived of all honour and kingly dignity by the unanimous consent of their Subjects for their Tyranny Oppression Male-administration vicious lives and others elected and made kings in their places evidence which Acts of theirs they then reputed just and legall I shall cite you onely two presidents of this kind which have meere relation to Parliaments The first is that of King Edward the second who being taken prisoner by his Queen Sonne Nobles for his male-administration the Queen with her sonne by the advice of her Councell summoned an high Court of Parliament at Westminster in the Kings name which began the 16 day of January An. 1325. In which assembly it was declared that this Realm could not continue without an head and governour and therefore first they agreed to draw into Articles the Mis-government of the king that was in prison and all his evill doings which he had done by evill and naughty Counsell And when the said Articles were read and made knowne to all the Lords Nobles and Commons of the Realme they then consulted how the Realme should be governed from thenceforth And after good deliberation and consultation of the foresaid Articles of the Kings evill government they concluded THAT SUCH A MAN WAS NOT WORTHY TO BE A KING NOR TO WE ARE A CROWNE ROYALL And therefore they all agreed that Edward his eldest sonne who was there present and was rightfull heire should be crowned King in stead of his Father SO THAT HE WOULD TAKE ABOUT HIM SAGE TRUE AND GOOD COUNCELL and that from thenceforth the Realm might be better governed then before it had been And it was also agreed that the old king his father should be well and honestly kept as long as he lived according
of Yorke to shew and make report unto the Lords of the Parliament of his voluntary Resignation and also of his intent and good minde that he bare toward his Cousin the Duke of Lancaster to have him his Successour and King after him And this done every man took their leave and returned to their own Upon the morrow following being Tuesday and the last day of September all the Lords Spirituall and Temporall with also the Commons of the said Parliament assembled at Westminster where in the presence of them the Archbishop of Yorke according to the Kings desire shewed unto them seriously the voluntary Renouncing of the King with also the favour which he ought unto his Cousin the Duke of Lancaster for to have him his Successour And over that shewed unto them the Scedule or Bill of Renouncement signed with King Richards hand After which things in order by him finished the question was asked first of the Lords If they would admit and allow that Renouncement The which when it was of the Lords granted and confirmed the like question was asked of the Commons and of them in like manner affirmed After which admission it was then declared That notwithstanding the foresaid renouncing so by the Lords and Commons admâ—tted it were needfull unto the Realme in avoiding of all suspicions and surmises of evill disposed persons to have in writing and registred the manifold crimes and defaults before done by the said Richard late King of England to the end that they might be first openly shewed to the people and after to remain of Record among the Kings Records The which were drawn and compiled as before is said in 38. Articles and there shewed readie to be read but for other causes then more needfull to be preferred the reading of the said Articles at that season were deferred and put off Then forsomuch as the Lords of the Parliament had well considered this voluntary Renouncement of King Richard and that it was behovefull and necessary for the weale of the Realme to proceed unto the sentence of his deposall they there appointed by authority of the States of the said Parliament the Bishop of Saint Asse the Abbot of Glastenbury the Earle of Glocester the Lord of Barkley William Thyrning Justice and Thomas Erpingham and Thomas Gray Knights that they should give and beare open sentence to the Kings deposition whereupon the said Commissioners laying there their heads together by good deliberation good counsell and advisement and of one assent agreed among them that the Bishop of Saint Asse should publish the sentence for them and in their names as followeth In the Name of God Amen We John Bishop of Saint Asse or Assenence John Abbot of Glastenbury Richard Earle of Glocester Thomas Lord of Barkley William Thyrning Iustice Thomas Erpingham and Thomas Gray Knights chosen and deputed speciall Commissaries by the three Estates of this present Parliament representing the whole body of the Realme for all such matters by the said Estates to us committed We understanding and considering the manifold crimes hurts and harmes done by Richard King of England and misgovernance of the same by a long time to the great decay of the said Land and utter ruine of the same shortly to have been ne had the speciall grace of our Lord God thereunto put the sooner remedie and also furthermore adverting the said King Kichard knowing his own insufficiency hath of his own meere voluntarie and free will renounced and given up the rule and government of this Land with all Rights and Honours unto the same belonging and utterly for his merits hath judged himselfe NOT UNWORTHY TO BE DEPOSED OF ALL KINGLY MAJESTY AND ESTATE ROYALL We the Premisses well considering by good and diligent deliberation by the POWER NAME AND AUTHORITIE TO US AS ABOUE IS SAID COMMITTED PRONOUNCE DISCERNE AND DECLARE the same King Richard before this to have beene and to be unprofitable unable unsufficient and unworthy to the rule and governance of the foresaid Realms Lordships and all other Appâ—rtenances to the same belonging and FOR THE SAME CAUSES WE DEPRIUE HIM OF ALL KINGLY DIGNITIE AND WORSHIP AND OF ANY KINGLY WORSHIP IN HIMSELFE AND WE DEPOSE HIM BY OUR SENTENCE DEFINITIUE forbiding expresly to all Archbishops Bishops and all other Prelates Dukes Marquesses Earles Barons and Knights and to all other men of the aforesaid Kingdom and Lordships or of other places belonging to the same Realmes and Lordships Subjects and Lieges whatsoever they be that none of them from this time forward to the foresaid Richard as King and Lord of the foresaid Realmes and Lordships be neither obedient nor attendant After which sentence thus openly declared the said Estates admitted forthwith the same persons for their Procurators to resigne and yeeld up to King Richard all their homage and fealty which they have made and ought unto him before times and for to shew unto him if need were all things before done that concerned his deposing The which resignation aâ— that time was spared and put in respite till the morrow next following And anon as this sentence was in this wise passed and that by reason thereof the Realme stood void without Head or Governour for the time the said Duke of Lancaster rising from the place where he before sate and standing where all might behold him he meekly making the signe of the Crosse upon his forehead and upon his breast after silence by an Officer was commanded said unto the people there being these words following In the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost I Henry of Lancaster claime the Realme of England and the Crowne with all the appurtenances as I that am descended by right line of the blood comming from that good Lord King Henry the third and through the right that God of his grace hath sent to me with the helpe of my kiâ—â—e and of my friends to recover the same which was in point to be undone for default of good Governance and due Iustice. After which words thus by him uttered he returned set him down in the place where he before had sitten Then the Lords perceiving and hearing this claim thus made by this noble man either of them frained of other what he thought and after a distance or pause of time the Archbishop of Canterbury having notice of the Lords minde stood up and asked the Commons if they would ASSENT TO THE LORDS WHICH in their mindes thought the claime by the Duke more to BE RIGHTFULL AND NECESSARY FOR THE WEALTH of the Realm and of them all Whereunto they cryed with one voice YEA YEA YEA After which answer the said Archbishop going to the Duke and setting him upon his knee had unto him a few words the which ended he rose and taking the Duke by the right hand led him unto the Kings seat and with great reverence set him therein after a certaine Kneeling and Orison made by the said Duke eâ—e he were therein set And when the King
was thus set in his Throne to the great rejoyceing of the people the Archbishop of Canterbury began there an Oration oâ— Collation in manner as after followeâ—h Vir Dominabitur in populo 1 Râ—gum cap. 9. These be the words of the high and most mighty King speaking to Samuel his Prophet teaching him how he should chuse and ordaine a Governour of his people of Israel when the said people asked of him a King to rule them And not without cause may these words be said here of our Lord the King that is For if they be inwardly conceived they shall give unto us matter of consolation and comfort when it is said that a Man shall have Lordship and rule of the people and not a Childe for God threatneth not us as he sometime threatned the people by Esay 3. Esay I fhall saith our Lord give children to be their Rulers and Princes and weake or fearfull shall have dominion over them But of his great mercy hee hath visited us I truâ—t his peculiar people and sent us a Man to have the rule over us and put by Children that before time ruled this land after childish conditions as by the works of them it hath right lately appeared to the great disturbance of all this Realme and for want and lack of a man For as saith the Apostle Paul in 1. Cor. 14. When I was a childe I savoured and spake as a childe but at the time when I came to the state of a man then I put by all my childish conditions The Apostle saith he savoured and spake as a childe in whom is no stedfastnesse or constancy for a childe will lightly promise and lightly he will breake his promise and doe all things that his appetite giveth him unto and forgeteth lightly what he hath done By which reason it followeth that needs great inconvenience must fall to that people that a Childe is ruler and Governour of nor is it possible for that Kingdom to stand in felicity where such conditions reigne in the head and ruler of the same But now wee ought all to rejoyce that all such defaults bee expelled and that a Man and not a Childe shall have Lordship over us to whom it belongeth to have a sure reine upon his tongue that he may be knowne from a Childe or a Man using childish conditions of whom I trust I may say as the wise man saith in his Proverbs Blessed be the man that hath wisdome and that aboundeth in prudence For that man that is ruled by sapience must needs love and dread our Lord God and whoso loveth and dreadeth him it must consequently follow that he must keep his Commandements By force whereof he shall minister true Justice unto his Subjects and do no wrong nor injury to any man so that then shall follow the words of the wise man which he rehearsed in Proverbs 10. The blessing of our Lord God shall alight upon the head of the King being a just and right wise man for the tongue of him worketh not iniquity and injustice but the tongue of the wicked and sinners covereth iniquity And who that worketh or ministreth Justice in due order he not only safe guardeth himselfe but also holdeth the people in a surety of restfulnesse of the which ensueth peace and plenty and therefore it is said of the wise King Solomon Eccles. 10. Blessed and happy is that land of which the King or Ruler is noble and wise and the Princes be blessed that live in his time As who would say They may take example of him to rule and guide their Subjects for by the discretion of a noble and wise man being in authority many evils are sequestred and put apart and all dissemblers put unto silence for the wise man considereth well the great inconveniences which daily now grow of it where the childe or insipient drinketh the â—weet and dilicious words unadvisedly and perceiveth not intoxication which they be mingled or mixt with till he be invironed and wrapped in all danger as lately the experience thereof hath been apparent to all our sights and knowledges and not without the danger of all this Realm and all was for lacke of wisdome in the Ruler which deemed and taught as a childe giving sentence of wilfulnesse and not of reason so that while a childe reigned selfe will and lust reigned and reason with good conscience was outlawed with Justice stedfastnesse and many other vertues But of this perill and danger wee be delivered by the especiall help and grace of God because he that now ruleth is not a childe but perfect in reason for he commeth not to execute his owne will but his will that sent him that is to wit Gods will as a man unto whom God of his abundant grace hath given perfect reason and discretion to discerne and deem as a perfect man wherefore of this man we shall not onely say that he shall dwell in wisdome but as a perfect man and not a childe he shall thinke and deem and have such circumspection with him that hee shall diligently forelooke and see that Gods will be done and not his and therefore now I trust the words of the wise man Eccles. 10. shall be verified in our King saying A wise and discreet Iudge shall now deeme his people and the Dominion or Lordship of a discreet wise man shall stand stedfast whereupon shall then follow the second verse of the same Chapter saying Like as the Head and Soveraigne is replenished with all sapience and vertue in guiding of his people administring to them Law with due and convenient Iustice so shall the Subjects be garnished with awe and loving dread and beare unto him next God all honour truth and allegiance So that then it may bee concluded with the residue of the foresaid verses Such as the Ruler of the City is such then be the inhabitants of the same So that consequently it followeth A good Master maketh a good Disciple And likewise an evill King or Ruler shall lose his people and the Cities of his Kingdome shall be left desolate and uninhabited Wherefore thus I make an end in stead of a childe wilfully doing his lust and pleasure without reason now shall a man be Lord and Ruler that is replenished with sapience and reason and shall governe the people by skilfull doings setting apart all wilfulnesse and pleasure of himselfe so that the word that I began with may be verified in him Ecce quia vir dominabitur in populo the which our Lord grant and that he may prosperously reign unto the pleasure of God and wealth of his Realm Amen The which Oration being thus finished and the people answering with great gladnesse Amen The King standing upon his feet said unto the Lords and Commons present Sirs I thanke you my Lords Spirituall and Temporall and all the States of this Land and doe you to understand that it is not my will that any man think that by the way
the King in Parliament promiseth to abate his houshold and hereafter to live upon his owne so setling a new forme of his Court which is extant in many hands and intituled Ordinations for the Kings house Anno 3 E. 2. an Ordinance was made for the Kings houshold in ease of the Kings people oppressed with purveyance by reason of the greatnesse thereof and the motive of that Ordinance was to the honour of God and profit of holy Church and to the honour and profit of the King and the benefit of his people according TO RIGHT AND REASON AND THE OATH WHICH OUR LORD THE KING MADE AT THE BEGINNING of His Raigne Thus R. 2. did discard the Bohemians Anno 10. by an act of Parliament at the peoples petition surcharged by them Thus H. 4. did with the Gascoignes and Welsh in like sort overburdening and impoverishing the King and Realme with perpetuall suits so that in Court as the Record saith there were no men almost of substance or valiant persons as there ought to be but rascals for the greater part Hence was it that the wisedome of former times foreseeing the mischiefe the open hand of the Soveraigne might bring the state into made a Law 11 R 2. that whatsoever commeth to the King by judgement escheat forfeiture wardship or in any other waies shall not be given away and that the procurer of any such guift shall be punished This Law the Parliament continued 7 H. 4. untill the King was out of debt making frustrate the grants of these and ordaining a penalty of double value to every mover or procurer of such grants The like in Anno 11 H. 4. and that no Petition for any thing should be delivered to the King but in presence of the Councell who might examine it lest that the Kings wants should light upon the Commons And to keep the hand of H. 6. from wastfull giving the Councell enduced him to convey to the Archbishop of Canterbury and others all profits of wards marriages reliefes escheats and forfeitures to defray the charge of his house It is one of the greatest accusations in Parliament against the Duke of Sommerset for suffering the King to give away the possessions and profits of the Crown in manner of a spoile for so are the words of the Record And it was the first and chiefest Article to depose R. 2. for wasting and bestowing the Lands and the revenue of the Crowne upon unworthy persons and thereby overcharging the Commons with exactions Nor yet to mention the Parliaments Soveraigne Power and Jurisdiction in making or proclaiming Warre or Peace in which they have oft times not onely advised but overswayed the King in creating the highest Officers in ordering the Militia of the Kingdome by Sea and Land by setled Lawes of which more anon or in ordering the Coyne and Money of the Land together with the Mint or designing how the Subsidies and Aydes granted by them to the King shall be disposed of to the Kingdomes use of which there are sundry presidents All which together with the Acts concerning his Purveyance Pardons Charters Grants and all Revenues Royall are strong u evidences of its Soveraigne Authority Nor yet to remember that inâ—allible Argument to prove Kingdomes greater and more valuable then Kings that Kings as publique servants to their Realmes ought to hazzard their lives for their Kingdomes safety and preservation as many have done in warres against enemies but never ought the whole Kingdome to be lost or hazzarded to preserve the Kings Prerogatives that of Iohn 11. 48 49 50. and chap. 1814. being an undoubtted rule in Divinity and Policy That it is expedient that any one man though a King yea Christ the King of Kings should die for the people that the whole Nation perish noâ— rather then the whole Nation die for him Priorque mihi potior ejus officii ratio esâ— quod humano generi quam quod uni hominum debeâ— as Seneca de Benefic l. 7. Gentilis de Iure Belli l. 1. c. 16. resolve from the light of nature and common reason I shall onely adde this important consideration to illustrate this obscured truth It can hardly seeme probable much lesse credible that any free people whatsoever when they voluntarily at first incorporated themselves into a Kingdome and set up an elective or hereditary King over them would so absolutely resigne up their Soveraigne popular â—riginall authority power and liberty to their Kings their heires and successors for ever as to give them an absolute irrevocable uncontroulable Supremacy over them superiour to irrestrainable irresistable or unalterable by their owne primitive inherent Nationall Soveraignety out of which their regall power was derived For this had been to make the Creator inferiour to the Creature the Parent subordinate to the Child the Derivative greater then the Primitive the Servant for Princes are but their Kingdomes publique Ministers more potent then the Master of Freemen to have made themselves and their Posterity absolute slaves and vassals for ever and in stead of a Principality intended only for their greater safety and immunity to have erected a Tyranny to their perpetuall irremediable Oppression and slavery A most brutish sottish inconsiderate rash action not once to be imagined of any people quite contrary to the practice of the Lacedemonians Romans Germans Aragonians and most other Nations who still reserved the Soveraigne power to themselves and never transferred it to their kings or Emperours who were ever subject to their jurisdictions and censures too as I shall manifest at large in the Appendix no absolute Monarchy being ever set up in the world but by direct Tyranny and Conquest as Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae Mundi pars 5. Consid. 1. manifests at large not by the peoples free election and consents And had our Ancestors or any other Nations when they first erected Kings and instituted Kingly government been demanded these few questions Whether they meant thereby to transferre all their Nationall authority power and priviledges so farre over unto their Kings their heires and successors for ever as not still to reserve the supremest power and jurisdiction to themselves to direct limit restrain their Princes supremacy the exorbitant abuses of it when they should see just cause or so as not to be able ever after to alter or diminish this form of government upon any occasion whatsoever Or if their King should turne professed tyrants endeavouring to deprive them against all right and justice of their Lives Goods Liberties Religion Lawes or make open warres upon them to destroy them or bring in forraigne enemies upon them to conquer or subject them to a forraigne power without their free consents that yet they should patiently submit themselves to these their unnaturall tyrannicall destructive proceedings without any the least resistance of them by necessary defensive Armes or calling theÌ„ to account for these grosse
irregularities I make no question that they would have joyntly answered as I doubt not but our Parliaments Kingdomes and all other Nations were they at this day to institute their preerected Principalities and Kings would answer to that they had never any imagination to erect such an absolute eternall unlimited uncontrollable irresistable Monarchy and plaine tyranny over them and that they ever intended to reserve the absolute originall Soveraigne Jurisdiction in themselves as their native hereditary priviledge which they never meant to divest themselves of that so by means thereof if their Princes should degenerate into Tyrants they might have a just authority power and remedy residing in them whereby to preserve themselves the Nation Kingdome from utter desolation ruine and vassalage An impregnable evidence that the whole Kingdom and Parliament representing it are the most Soveraign power and above the King himselfe because having the supream Jurisdiction in them at first they never totally transferred it to our Kings but reserved it in themselves which is likewise further confirmed by that notable passage of Philocheus Archilacus in his Somnium Viridarii c. 171. Royall power is instituted three manner of wayes First by the will and pleasure of the people because every people wanting a King of their own not being subject to the Emperour or some other King MAY BY THE LAW OF NATIONS MAKE THEMSELUES A KING 94. Dist. c. Legitima If a Royall Principality be thus instituted as it is in the proper pleasure and power of the people to ordaine that the King shall be either Successive of Elective so it is in their pleasure to ordaine That Kings succeeding hereditarily shall enjoy their power due nnto them either immediately before any Coronation or any other solemnity or that they shall receive this power onely by their Coronation or any other solemnity about him Thereason whereof is Because as every one in the delivery of the gift of his owne goods may impose what covenant or condition he pleaseth and every man is moderator and disposer of his owne estate so in the voluntary institution of a King and Royall Power IT IS LAWFULL FOR THE PEOPLE SUBMITTING THEMSELUES TO PRESCRIBE THE KING AND HIS SUCCESSORS WHAT LAW THEY PLEASE so as it be not unreasonable and unjust and directly against the rights of a Superiour Therefore lawfull to reserve â—he Soveraigne Power in and to themselves and not to transfer it wholly to their Kings 14 There is one cleare Demonstration yet remaining to prove the supreme power of Parliaments above Kings themselves which is this That the Parliament is the highest Court and power to which all Appealâ—s are finally to be made from all other Courts and Iudges whatsoever yea from the Kings own personall resolution in or out of any other his Courts and such a transcendent â— ribunall from whence there is no appeale to any other Court or person no not to the King himselfe but onely to another Parliament If any erroneous Judgement be given in the Kings Bench Exchequer-Chamber Chancery Court of Wards or any other Court within the Realm or in the Parliament in Ireland it is finally to be reversed or determined in Parliament by a Writ of Error or upon a Petition or Bill If any sentence be unjustly given in any Ecclesiasticall Courts or before the Dâ—legates the finall Appeale for redresse must be to the Parliament Illegall sentences in the now exploded extravagant Courts of Star-Chamber or High Commission Injuries done by the King and his privy Councell at the Councell Table are examinable and remediable in this high Court Nay if the King himselfe should sit in person in the Kings Bench or any other Court as sometimes our Kings have done and there give any Judgement it is not so obligatory or finall but that the party against whom Judgement is pronounced may appeale to the Parliament for reliefe as Seneca epist. 100. out of Tully de Repub. Fenestella Hugo Grotius de jure Belli l. 1. c. 4. s. 20. p. 65. record that among the Romanes in certain causes they might appeale from the King to the people But if the Parliament give any Judgement There can be no appeale to any higher Tribunall Court or person no not to the King but onely to the next or some other Parliament as is evident by experience by all Attainders of Treaâ—on by or in Parliament by all inconvenient and unjust Acts passed in Parliament which concerne either King or Subject which cannot be reversed nor repealed though erroneous nor the right heire restored in blood by any Charter from the King but onely by an act of repeale or restitution in another Parliament Now this is an infallible Maxime both in the Common Civill and Canon Law that The Court or person to whom the last appeale is to be made is the Supreamâ—st power as the Kings Bench is above the Common Pleas the Eschequer Chamber above the Kings Bench and the Parliament above them all because a Writ of Error to reverse erroneous judgements given in the Common Pleas lyeth in the Kings Bench Errors in the Kings Bench may be reversed in the Eschequer Chamber and errors in all or either of them may be redressed finally in Parliament from whence there is no further appeale Hence the Canonists conclude a Generall Councell above the Pope the Pope above the Archbishop the Archbishop above the Ordinary because men may Appeale from the Ordinary to the Archbishop from him to the Pope but now with us to the Kings Delegates If there be any difference betweene King or Subject touching any inheritances Priviledges or Prerogatives belonging to the Crowne it selfe or any points of misgovernment yea which is more if there be any suite quarrell or difference betweene our Kings in Act and any other their Competitors for the Crowne it selfe which of them hath best title to it who of them shall enjoy it and how or in what manner it shall be setled the Lords and Commons in Parliament are and ought to be the sole and finalâ— Judges of it Not to give you any instances of this kinde betweene King and Subjects which I have formerly touched nor to relate how our King Iohn condemned to death by a Parliament in France by French Peers for slaying his Nephew Arthur treacherously with his own hands and likewise to lose the crown of England or bow Henry the third K. Edward the first and other our Kings have Appealed to the Parliaments of France and England upon differences betweene the Peeres and Kings of France and them concerning their Lands and Honours in France Or how King Edward the third and Philip of France submitted both their Titles to the Kingdome of France to the determination in a French Parliament where they were both personally present which adjudged the Crowne to Philip. Nor yet to mention how the Parliaments and generall assembly of the estates of France have
great trust and confidence his loving Subjects had in him in putting in his hands wholly the Order and Declaration of the Succession of this Realme by his Letters Patents under his Seale or his last will in writing signed with his hand for lacke of issue lawfully begotten of his body to give limit assigne appoint or dispose the imperiall Crowne of the Realme to what person or persons and for such estate in the same and under such conditions as it should please his Majesty The Parliament therein promising by one common assent to accept take love dread and obey as their Legall Governours and Supreame heads such person or persons onely as the King by authority of those Acts should give the Crowne unto and wholly to sticke to them as true faithfull Subjects Provided that if any of his Children or Heires afterward did usurpe one upon the other in the Crowne of this Realme or claime or challenge the said imperiall Crowne otherwise or in any other course forme degree or condition then the same should be given disposed or limited unto them by the King by vertue of those Acts. Or if any person or persons to whom it should please the King by authority of those Acts to dispose the said Crowne and Dignity of this Realme or the Heires of any of them should at any time hereafter demand challenge or claime the Crowne of this Realme otherwise or in any other course forme degree or condition then the same should be given disposed and limited unto them by the King by vertue and authority of these Acts That then all and singular offenders in any of the premises contrary to these Acts and all their Abettors Maintainers Factours Counsellours and Aiders therein shall bee deemed and adjudged HIGH TRAYTORS TO THE REALME and that every such offence shall be accepted reputed and taken TO BE HIGH TREASON and the offenders therein their ayders c. for every such offence shall suffer such judgement paines of death losses and forfeitures of Lands Goods and Priviledges of sanctuary as in any â—ases of high Treason And over that as well THE KINGS SAID HEIRES AND CHILDREN as EVERY SUCH PERSON PERSONS TO WHOM THE CROWNE SHOULD BE LIMITED AS AFORESAID and every of their Heires for every such offence above specified by them to be committed SHALL LOSE AND FORFEITE AS WELL ALL SUCH RIGHT TITLE AND INTEREST THAT THEY MAY CLAIME OR CHALLENGE IN OR TO THE CROWNE OF THIS REALME AS HEIRES BY DESCENT OR BY REASON OF ANY GIFT OR ACT DONE BY THE KING for his or their advancement by authority of those Acts or by any manner of meanes or pretence whatsoever And the Statute of 35 H. 8. c. 1. which entailed the Crowne upon Queene Mary after Edward the sixt his decease without issue 〈◊〉 this proviso That if thâ— said Lady Mary doe not keepe and performe such conditions as King Henry by 〈◊〉 Patents or last Will in writing 〈…〉 estate in the Imperiall Crowne 〈…〉 Imperiall Crowne shall be and come to the 〈…〉 lawfully begotten in such like manner and forme as 〈…〉 Mary were then dead without any Heires of her body begotten any thing in this Act contained to the contrary notwithstanding And the like provis there is for Queene Elizabeth That if she performe not the like conditions limited as aforesaid to her estate in the Crowne That then the said Imperiall Crowne shall be and come to such person or persons as the King by his Letters patents or last Will shall appoint By all which Acts worthy reading and consideration the Parliaments Supreame power of setling and disposing the descent and inheritance of the Crowne and giving Authority even to the King himselfe to dispose of it upon condition on paine of forfeiture as aforesaid which the King alone had no power at all to doe will easily appeare to the most malignant Spirits In the first Parliament of our late King Iames the first Bill then passed was an acknowledgement and confirmation of his immediate lawfull and undoubted succession and right to the Crowne of England as the next and onely Heire of the blood Royall to whom of right it descended which Dolman the Priest and some Jesuites opposed in Printed seditious Bookes So the Articles of Qu. Maries marriage with K. Philip were appointed and ratified by Parliament And the Imperiall Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction usurped by the Pope and Prelates hath likewise by sundry Statutes beene restored and united to the Crowne and the Title of Supreame head and Supreame Governour in all causes and over all persons Spirituall Ecclesiasticall and Temporall setled upon our Kings and Queenes Who during their minorities have had Guardians and Protectors appointed to them by Parliament to summon Parliaments assent to Bills and execute all Royall Jurisdiction in their names and steads And as the Title and Right to the Crowne of England and the Jurisdiction thereof hath thus from time to time beene decided and setled in and by our Parliaments so hath the Title and jurisdiction of the Crowne of Scotland beene frequently discussed and setled in our Parliaments upon appeales made to them by the Kings of Scotland and their Corrivals to that Crowne Witnesse the famous case and competition for that Crowne long agitated and resolved in Parliament betweene the King of Norway Bailiol and Bruce to omit others in the Reigne of King Edward the first And this King Edwards Title to the Crowne of Scotland declared and resolved by our Parliament here All which are Recorded at large by Thomas Walsingham and Matthew Westminster in the life of King Edward the first and in the Parliament Rolls and Pleas of his Reigne with sundry other instances of this nature frequent in our Historians which for brevity I pretermit It is a cleare case without dispute that if the King should dye without any Heire the Crowne would escheate to the whole Kingdome and Parliament who might dispose of it in such a case to what person they pleased or quite change that forme of Government if they saw good cause no particular kinde of rule being so simply necessary by any divine Right or Law to any State or Kingdome but that as it was at first instituted so it may in such a case be changed by the whole Kingdomes generall consent upon sufficient grounds This appeares by the case of Charles the Grosse who being deposed from the Empire and his Kingdomes for a mad man and dying without any Heire the Kingdomes which before were subject to him Destitute of a right Heire began to fall in sunder on every side and to chuse Kings of themselves of another Family France elected Charles a childe sirnamed Simple for their King and after his simplicity displeased them they Crowned Otho Sonne of Robert Duke of Saxony in his place At the same time the people of Italy meaning to have a King of 〈…〉 not agree on the matter but some chose Beringarius 〈…〉 Kings in
Pacis l. 2. c. 6. 7. lib. 1. cap. 4. sect 10. where he affirms That a King who aliens and would actually deliver up possession of all or any part of his Realm to another forraign power without the peoples consents may lawfully be resisted with force of Arms by his Subjects concluding with this Sentence out of Seneca with which I shall close up this Discourse Et si parendum in omnibus Patri naturall or politicall IN EO NON PARENDUM QUO EFFICITUR NE PATER SIT This point I have thus copiously debated not out of any the least intention to derogate from his Majesties just Supremacie and Prerogatives royall which I have oft solemnly sworn to maintain to the utmost of my power and shall God willing perform but out of a serious desire to rectifie the generall mistakes of men touching a pretended Prerogative which their fantasies onely not the Law have unduely attributed unto Kings and to vindicate the just Liberties Priviledges and Prerogatives of Parliaments so much decryed declaimed against of late by a company of ignorant Papists Malignants Royalists who know not what the jurisdiction of Parliaments is according to the Protestation the clearing of which points in my weak apprehension is the onely high and ready way to compose our present differences to settle all our distractions which the ignorance the mistakes of the Kings and Parliaments just Prerogatives and Powers next to the treacherous malice of Papists have principally raised among us almost to the ruine of the Kingdom For my part I professe sincerely I love and honour both King and Parliament alike and in the controversies now between them concerning their Jurisdictions stand as a man indifferent to do right to both without prejudice to either and the King being the Principall Member of the Parliament the elevating of its now disdained Power to its due altitude can be no depression but advancement of the Kings Prerogative which shines most perspicuously in Parliaments whiles King and Parliament are united and is most eclipsed onely when they are divided as the precedents in all ages manifest And this I dare confidently averre That there are no such enemies to the Kings Prerogative as those who advancing it beyond due bounds do necessarily draw it into dispute in which it commonly comes off with losse and diminution in the end as in the late cases of Loanes Ship-money and the like It was a notable true Speech of our King Henry the 8. in the 34. yeer of his reign in the case of one George Ferrers a member of the Commons house arrested contrary to their Priviledge of which the King being informed used these words among other to the Speaker and House of Commons We are informed by our Iudges That we at no time stand so highly in our estate Royall as in the time of Parliament wherein we as Head and you as Members are knit together into one Body politick so as whatsoever offence and injury during that time is offered to the meanest of the House is to be judged as done against Our Person and the whole Court of Parliament which Prerogative of the Court is so great as all Acts and Processes coming our of Inferiour Courts must for the time cease and give place to the highest which being so My Vindication of the Parliaments Soveraign Power and Right can be no impeachment nor diminution of the Kings just Authority though many Sycophants and Malignants falsly repute it so If any here object against the premises That the King is the only Supreme Governour of this Realm That Bracton Fleta and our Law Books resolve That the King hath no Peer in His Kingdom for so He should lose His Empire since Peers or Equals have no command over one another much more then ought He not to have a Superiour or mightier for so He should be Inferiour to those who are subject to Him and inferiours cannot be equall to Superiours The King ought not to be under man but under God and the Law If then Iustâ—ce be demanded of Him by way of Petition because no Wâ—it runs against Him though anciently some Writs did if He do not justice this punishment may be sufficient to Him that He may expect God will revenge it Nemo quidem de factis suis praesumat disputare multo fortius contra factum suum venire c. Therefore the King is above the Parliament and whole Kingdom not they above Him I answer First That the meaning of all these Books is That the King is above every one of His Suâ—jects and hath no Peer nor Superiour if they be taken particularly and distâ—ibutively as single men as the words Parem Superiorem in the singular number and the like explain the meaning of the Books to be But if we take them collectively in Parliament as they are one body and represent the whole Kingdom then these very Authors resolve in their forequoted words That they are above the King and may yea ought to restrain and question his actions his Malâ—-Administrations if there be just cause Secondly Bracton explains himself how He is highest and without a Peer to wit In distributing Iustice that is He is the highest Iusticiar in the Kingdom but as low as any in receiving Iustice. Thirdly Even in Parliament it self the King is the Supreme Member and in that regard the Parliament in most publike Acts in all their Petitions or Addresses usuall stiles him Their Soveraign Lord Besides The Parliament it self is ever summoned dissolved by his Writ in his name by his Authority And in passing all Acts and Bills of Grace or such as are not simply necessary for the publike safety and utility of his people He hath an absolute negative voyce and his Royall assent is in some sence simply necessary for the passing of all ordinary lasting binding Laws In which respects he is and may be truely said in some sence To be above the Parliament it self and the only Supreme Governour but yet in the forenamed regards the Parliament really is and may be justly averred to be Paramount him and the Supremest Soveraign Power though not Governour Fourthly The Oath of Supremacy That the King is the only Supreme Governour relates only and at least principally to the Popes forraign Princes Authorities formerly usurped in this Realm as the Title Words scope of the Statute of 1 Eliz. cap. 1. and the very next words in the Oath it self undenyably manifest And that NO FORRAIGN Power Person Prelate State or Potentate hath or ought to have any Iurisdiction Power SUPERIORITY PREHEMINENCE or Authority Ecclesiasticall or Spirituall within this Realm and therefore I do utterly renounce and forsake ALL FORRAIGN Iurisdictions c. Therefore it refers not at all to Parliaments or their Jurisdiction Power Superiority Preheminence or Authority not so much as once thought of by the prescribers of this Oath which had its creation and Authority from
Plundering Cavalliers once come to a legall triall a Gallows will be too milde a punishment to expiate such a prodigious high Treason which former ages can hardly parallel especially if they persevere therein But of this more hereafter Sixthly Hence likewise it necessarily follows that the Houses of Parliament being the Soveraign Power ought of right to enjoy and may when they see just cause for the Kingdoms safety and benefit order the Militia Navy Ports Forts and Ammunition of the Realm and dispose of them into such persons custodies as they may safely conâ—ide in nominate and elect both the great Counsellers publike Officers and Judges of the Kingdom of right require if not enforce if wilfully denied the Kings Assent to all publike Bils of Right and Justice necessary for the Common-weal and safety of his Subjects in which the King hath no absolute Negative voice take up defensive Arms to protect their Priviledges Laws Liberties and established Religion not onely against Malignants and Popish Recusants but the King himself if he raise Forces against them make war upon them against his Royall Oath and duty declaring himself an open enemy to his Parliament and kingdom That they may lawfully in case of present ruine and danger without the Kings concurrence when he shall separate himself wilfully from or set himself against them which the Estates of Aragon held A WICKEDNESSE in their King Alfonso the third impose taxes on the Subject and distrain their goods imprison confine secure their persons for the publike safetie when they deem it absolutely necessary All which with other particulars I shall God willing fully prove by such Demonstrations Arguments punctuall Authorities and undeniable precedents in former ages as shall I trust undeceive the blinded world and convince if not satisfie the greatest Royallists Papists Malignants both in point of Law and Conscience in the next parts of this Discourse Errata and Omissions in some Copies Page 15. l. 43. for Lawes read Courts p. 40. l. 22. consâ—nts may be dissolv by their consents p. 49. l. 44. dele and p. 51. l. 20. Eleventhly r. Eighâ—hly Finis Partis Primae THE SOVERAIGNE POVVER OF PARLIAMENTS KINGDOMES OR Second Part of the Treachery and Disloialty of Papists to their Soveraignes Wherein the Parliaments and Kingdomes Right and Interest in and Power over the Militia Ports Forts Navy Ammunition of the Realme to dispose of them unto Confiding Officers hands in these times of danger Their Right and Interest to nominate and Elect all needfull Commanders to exercise the Militia for the Kingdomes safety and defence As likewise to Recommend and make choise of the Lord Chancellor Keeper Treasurer Privy Seale Privie Counsellors Iudges and Sheriffes of the Kingdome When they see just Cause Together with the Parliaments late Assertion That the King hath no absolute Negative Voice in passing publicke Bills of Right and Iustice for the safety peace and common benefit of his People when both Houses deeme them necessary and just are fully vindicated and confirmed by pregnant Reasons and variety of Authorities for the satisfaction of all Malignants Papists Royallists who unjustly Censure the Parliaments proceedings Claimes and Declarations in these Particulars Judges 20. 1. 2. 8. 9. 10. 11. Then all the Children of Israel went out and the Congregation was gathered together as one man from Dan even to Beersheba c. And ALL THE PEOPLE arose as one man saying We will not any of us go to his Tent neither will we any of us turne into his House But now this shall be the thing that we will doe to Gibeah We will goe up by lot against it And we will take ten men of an hundred throughout all the Tribes of Israel and an hundred of a thousand and a thousand out of ten thousand to fetch victualls for the people that they may doe to Gibeah according to all the folly that they have wrought in Israel Judges 11. 5. 6. 11. And it was so when the children of Ammon made warre against Israel the Elders of Gilead said unto Iepthah Come and be our Captaine that we may fight with the children of Ammon c. Then Iepthah went with the Elders of Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD AND CAPTAINE OVER THEM â— â—â—m 18. 3â— 4. And the King said unto the people WHAâ—â—â—â—EMETH YOV BEST I WILL DOE Jer. 38. 4. 5. Then Zedechiah the King said unto the Princes Behold he is in your hand FOR THE KING IS NOT HE THAT CAN DOE ANY THING AGAINST YOV It is this 28 th day of March 1643. Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons in Parliament concerning Printing that this Booke intituled The Soveraigne power of Parliaments and Kingdomes be forthwith Printed by Michael Sparke Senior Iohn White Printed at London by I. D. for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. To The Reader COurteous Reader our usuall Proverbe concerning Science That it hath no enemies but Ignorants is in a great measure now verified concerning the Proceedings of this present Parliament that few or none malignantly clam or against them but such who are in a great degree Ignorant of our Parliaments just Saveraigne Authority though many of them in their own high-towring conceits deeme themselves almost Omniscients and wiser than an hundred Parliaments compacted into one Among these Anti-parliamentall Momusses there are none more outragiously violent Papists onely excepted in exorbitant Discourses and virulent Invectives against this Parliaments Soveraigne power Priviledges Orders Remonstrances Resolutions then a Company of seemingly Scient though really inscient selfe-conceited Court-Doctors Priests and Lawyers who have so long studied the Art of flattery that they have quite forgot the very Rudiments of Divinity Law Policy and found out such a Divine Legall unlimited absolute royall Prerogative in the King and such a most despicable Impotencie Inanity yea Nullity in Parliaments without his personall presence and concurrence with them as was never heard of but in Utopia if there and may justly challenge a Speciall Scene in the next Edition of Ignoramus What God himselfe long since complained off My people are destroyed for lacke of knowledge may now be as truly averred of the people of England seduced by these blinde Guides or over-reached by Iesuitically Policies they are destroyed for want of knowledge even of the Kings just circumscribed Prerogative of the Parliaments Supreame unlimited Authority and Unquestionable Priviledges of their owne Haereditary Liberties and Native Rights of the Law of God of Nature of the Realme in the points now controverted betweene King and Parliament of the Machivilian deepe Plots of Priests and Papistâ— long since contrived and their Confederacies with forraign States now visibly appearing by secret Practises or open violence to set up Popery and Tyranny throughout our Realmes at once and by false pretences mixt with deceitfull Protestations to make our selves the unhappie Instruments of our Kingdomes slavery our Lawes and Religions utter ruine The Ignorance or Inadvertency of these particulars coupled
before till these blacke clouds were dissipated Which his Majesty refusing to grant in so ample manner as was thought meete for their security by a Vote of both Houses when they were full the Militia was committed to divers Noble Lords and others many of whom have since laid downe their Commissions which they at first accepted from the Houses and instead thereof beene active instruments in executing the Commission of Array issued out by his Majesty in direct opposition to the Militia which the Houses by two severall Declarations have since Voted and manifested To be against the Law and Liberty of the Subjects And to prevent the arrivals of Foraine Forces and a civill warre in the bowâ—ls of the kingdom they first put the Tower of London by the Kings consent into a confiding hand trusted by either party then they secured Hull and the Magazine there after this when they were informed his Majesty had seised Newcastle and was raising an Army they possessed themselves of the Navy Portsmouth with other Ports and Forts and sequestred his Revenues the Nerves with which he should support this unnaturall civill warre which by degrees hath now overspread the whole kingdome and threatens inevitable desolation to it if not speedily determined by an honourable safe Accommodation This being the true State and progresse of the Militia the sole question will be Whether all the former circumstances of danger his Majesties refusall to settle the Militia Ports c. by an act in such trusty hands as both King and Parliament might confide in the Parliament by an Ordinance of both Houses onely without the King refusing to joyne with them and wilfully absenting himselfe from the Parliament might not in this case of necessity and extremity for their owne and the kingdomes safety lawfully settle and seise the premises for the present as they have done and whether this be a just ground for the King to begin or continue a desperate civill warre against his Subjects For my part I shall not undertake to justifie all passages on either side in the managing of this businesse it may be there have beene errors at least in both parties which to reconcile as neere as possible I shall premise such propositions on either hand as Neither can in justice deny On the Kings part it is irrefragable First That the Kings of England yea generally all Kings where ever have usually enjoyed the chiefe Ministeriall Ordering of the Militia in such sort as it hath beene setled by their Parliaments for the defence of the kingdome by Land and Sea against Foraine Enemies A Truth acknowledged not onely by Judge Crooke and Hutton in their Arguments against Ship-money but by the Parliament it selfe in their two Declarations against the Commission of Array the Scripture it selfe in sundry places together with Aristotle Polybius Cicero Iacobus Valdesius the Histories of all kingdomes attesting that the originall cause of erecting Kings was and one principall part of their Royall Office is to be their Kingdomes Generals in their Warres and fight their Battailes for them the Kings of Sparta and others yea the ancient Roman Emperours being nothing but their Generalls to manage their Warres and oft elected Emperours by the Roman Legions for their skill in Martiall affaires Secondly That it is not onely expedient but in some respects necessary that this chiefe ministeriall command of the Militia Forts and Navy should constantly continue in the Crowne unlesse it be in some speciall cases as when the King is an Infant or unable or unwilling to discharge this trust or intends to imploy this power against his Subjects to infringe their Liberties and erect a Tyranny instead of a Royalty over them And that it is not meete nor honourable to deprive his Majesty of this part of his Soveraignty as long as he shall faithfully discharge his trust herein but onely to recommend unto him such persons of trust and quality to manage the Militia Forts and Navy under him in these times of war and danger in whose fidelity the Parliament and whole kingdome may confide and so be freed from their just jealousies feares and dangers Thus farre the Houses have already condescended and upon these indifferent termes as they conceive them have oft profered to resigne up all the Ports Forts Ships Magazines and Ammunition they have seised on into his Majesties hands they never desiring nor intending to devest him of this his Soveraigne power over them On the Parliaments part it must necessarily be granted to them by the King First That the whole power which either his Majesty hath or claimes or his Predecessors enjoyed over the Militia Forts Navy Ammunition Revenues of the Crown was originally derived and granted to his Ancestors by the Parliaments and kingdomes free consents And that onely upon trust and confidence for their protâ—ction benefit security as the premises abundantly evidence Secondly that the King hath no other power over the Militia to Array Arme or Muster his Subjects in any case then onely in such manner as the Parliament by speciall Acts hath prescribed as Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 528. 529. this Parliament in the two Declarations against the Commission of Array and Judge Crooke and Hutton in their Arguments against Ship-money have largely proved Thirdly That in ancient times in and before Edward the Confessors dayes and since the Heretoches or Lord Lieutenants of every Province and Country who had the chiefe power of the Militia and commanded them as their Generals in the Warres were elected by the Common Councell of the kingdome the Parliament throughout all Provinces of the Realme and in every County by the Freeholders in a full Folkmote or County Court as appeares by the expresse words of King Edwards owne Lawes Recorded in Mr. Lambard Recited and affirmed by Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 174 175. Fourthly That the Sheriffe of every County who both then had and now hath full power to raise the Militia and Forces of the County upon any occasion to apprehend Delinquents execute Proces of the Law suppresse Riots and preserve the peace of the County were not elected by the King but by the Free-holders of each County as the Conservators of the Peace and all great Officers of trust then were and the Coroners Foresters and other Officers then and yet are elected by the Free-holders as well as Knights Citizens and Burgesses of Parliament even at this very day This is evident by the expresse words of King Edward the Confessors Lawes Cap. de Heretochiis Recorded by Mr. Lambard Archaion p. 135. and Sir Edward Cooke attesting that the Sheriffes of every County were chosen by the Freeholders in the County Court And by the Articles of deprivation against Richard the second charging this upon him as an illegall encroachment That he put out divers Sheriffes lawfully ELECTED to wit
concurring with it Iosh. 22. 11 12 c. Iudg. 20. 1. to 48. compared with Prov. 20. 18. c. 24. 6. and Iudg. 11. Secondly All preparations belonging to warre by Land or Sea have in the grosse and generall beene usually ordered limited and setled by the Parliaments as namely First What proportions and summes of money should be raised for the managing of the warre in what manner and time it should be levyed to what hands it should be paid and how disbursed which appeares by all the Bills of Subsidies Tenths Taxes Tonnage and Poundage in the Reignes of all our Kings Secondly How every man should be Mustered Arrayed Armed According to his estate as is cleare by all our Statutes of Armour Musters Captaines Ships Horses Warres reduced under heads by Rastall where you may peruse them by Justice Crookes and Huttons Arguments against Ship-money Sir Edward Cookes Institutes on Magna Charta f. 528 529. the Parliaments two late Declarations against the Commission of Array and the Statute of Winchester 13. E. 1. c. 6. Thirdly How farre every man shall March when he is Arrayed when he shall goe out of his owne County with his Armes when not who shall serve by Sea who by Land how long they shall continue in the Warres when they shall be at their owne when at the Kingdomes when at the Kings costs or wages and for how long time as the Marginall Statutes and next forecited Law Authorities manifest Fourthly When where and by whom Liveries Hats Coates shall be given in Warres when not and what Protections or Priviledges those who goe to Warres or continue in them shall have allowed them Fifthly What shares or proportions of Prisoners Prises Booties Captaines and Souldiers should be allowed in the Warres And at what Ports and rates they should be Shipped over Sea Sixthly How and by whom the Sea shall be guarded and what Jurisdiction Authority and share of Prises the Admirals of England shall have When the Sea shall be open when shut to enemies and strangers What punishments inflicted for Mariners abuses on the Sea And what redresse for the Subjects there robbed by enemies or others Seventhly What Castles Forts Bulwarkes shall be built or repaired for defence of the Realme in what places and by whose charges Eightly What punishment shall be inflicted upon Captaines who abuse their trust detaine the Souldiers wages and on Souldiers who sell their Armes or desert their colours without speciall License Ninthly What provision there shall be made for and maintenance allowed to Souldiers hurt or maimed in the Warres by Land and for Mariners by Sea Tenthly That no ayde Armour Horses Victuals shall be conveyed to the enemies by way of Merchandise or otherwise during the Warres that all Scots and other enemies should be banished the Kingdome and their goods seised whiles the warres continued betweene England and them Eleventhly How Frontier Castles and Townes toward Waâ—es and other places of hostility should be well manned and guarded and no Welchmen Irish Scots or alien Enemies should be permitted to stay in England to give intelligence or suffered to dwell or purchase Houses or Lands within those Townes and that they shall all be disarmed Twelfthly After what manner Purveyances shall be made by the Captaines of Castles and how they shall take up victuall In one word Warres have beene ended Leagues Truces made confirmed and punishments for breach of them provisions for preservation of them enacted by the Parliament as infinite Precedents in the Parliament Rols and Printed Acts demonstrate So that our Parliaments in all former ages even in the Reignes of our most Martiall Kings have had the Soveraigne power of ordering setling determining both the beginning progresse and conclusion of our Warres and the chiefe ordering of * all things which concerned the managing of them by Sea and Land being indeed the great Counsell of Warre elected by the Kingdome to direct our Kings who were and are in truth but the kingdomes chiefe Lord Generalls as the Roman Emperours and all Kings of old were their Senates States and Peoples Generals to manage their Warres and fight their battailes the Soveraigne power of making and directing Warre or Peace being not in the Emperours or Kings themselves but in their Senates States and Parliaments as Bodin proves at large And being but the Kingdomes Generals who must support and maintaine the Warres there is as great reason that they should direct and over-rule Kings in the Ordering of their Warres and Militia when they see cause as that they should direct and rule their Lord Generall now or the King his Generals in both his Armies During the minorities of King Henry the sixth and Edward the sixth the Parliament made the Duke of Bedford Regent of France and the Dukes of Glocester and Sommerset Lord Protectors of England committing the trust of the Militia and Warres to them And i 39. H. 6. the Parliament made Richard Duke of Yorke Lord Protector of the Realme and gave him like power when the King was of full age And in our present times The King himselfe this very Parliament voluntarâ—ly committed the whole care and managing of the Warres in Ireland and the Militia there to this present Parliament who appointed both the Commanders and al other Officers of the Forces sent hence into Ireland and that without any injury or eclipse to his Majesties Royall Prerogative If then the Subjects and Parliament in ancient times have had the election of their Generals Captaines Commanders Sheriffes Mayors and other Officers having the chiefe ordering of the Militia under the King if they have constantly Ordered all parts and matters concerning the Warres in all former Kings Reignes appointed Regents and Protectors committing to them the Kings owne Royall power over the Militia during their Minorities and his Majesty himselfe hath permitted this Parliament to Order the Militia of Ireland to which they have no such right or Titleash to that of England without any prejudice to his Prerogative I can see no just exception why his Majesty should at first or now deny the Parliament such a power over the Militia as they desired for a time or why in point of Honour or Justice their Bill for setling the Militia in safe under hands in such persons as both sides may well confide in should now be rejected being for the Kings Kingdomes and Parliaments peace and security much lesse why a bloody intestine Warre should be raised or continued upon such an unconsiderable point on his Majesties part who seeing he cannot manage the Militia in proper person in all Counties but onely by Substitutes hath farre more cause to accept of such persons of Honour and quality as his Parliament shall nominate in whom himselfe and his whole Kingdome in these times of Warre and danger may repose confidence to execute this trust then any whom his owne judgement alone or
Bishops during the vacation and the like and if he alien these Lands in fee to their prejudice the grant is voyd in Law and shall be repealed as hath beene frequently judged because he possesseth these lands not in his owne but others rights So the King hath his Crowne Lands revenues Forts Ships Ammunition Wards Escheates not in his owne but the Kingdomes right for its defence and benefit and though he cannot stand seised to private mans use yet he may and doth stand seised of the premises to his whole kingdomes use to whom he is but a publike servant not onely in Law but Divinity too 1 Sam. 8. 20. 2 Sam. 5. 12. Isa. 49. 23. Psal. 78. 72 73 74. Rom. 13. 4. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. 2 Chron. 9. 8. Secondly All the Ships Ammunition Armes the Parliament hath seised were purchased not with the Kings but Kingdomes monies for the defence and service of the Kingdome as the Subsidy Bils and Acts for Tunnage and Poundage the Kings owne Declaration and Writs for Shipmony attest If then the representative Body of the kingdome to prevent the arrivall of forraine Forces and that civill warre they then foresaw was like to ensue and hath experimentally since fallen out even bâ—yond their feares and overspread the whole kingdome to which it threatens ruine hath seised sequestred the kingdomes Ports Forts Navy Ammunition into trusty hands for the Kings and Kingdomes use to no other end but that they should not be imployed against the King and Parliament by his Majesties Malignant Counsellors and outragious plundering Cavaliers what indifferent sober man can justly tax them for it Queene Elizabeth and the State of England heretofore during the Warres with Spaine inhibited the Haunse townes and other foraine Merchants over whom she had no jurisdiction to transport any materials for Warre through the narrow Seas to Spaine though their usuall Merchandize to those parts and the Sea as they alleadged was free for feare they should be turned against our Kingdome and after notice given made them prise for any of her Subjects to seise on And it is the common policy this day and anciently of all States whatsoever to seise on all provisions of Warre that are passing by way of Merchandize onely towards their enemies though they have no right or propertie in them and to grant letters of Mart to seise them as we have usually done which they plead they may justly doe by the Law of Nature of Nations to prevent their owne destruction Much more then may the Houses of Parliament after the sodaine eruption of that horrid Popish rebellion in Ireland and the feares of a like intestine warre from the Malignant Popish Prelaticall party in England expecting Forces supplies of mony and ammunition from foraine parts seise upon Hull other Ports the Navy and Ammunition the Kingdomes proper goods provided onely for its defence in such times as these when his Majesty refused to put them into such hands as the kingdome and they might justly confide in and the contrary Malignant faction plotted to get possession of them to ruine Lawes Libâ—rties Religion Parliament Kingdome And what mischiefe thinke you would these have long since done to Parliament and Subjects had they first gotten them who have already wrought so much mischiefe without them by the Kings owne encouragement and command Doubtlesse the Parliament being the supreame power now specially met together and intrusted by the Subjects to provide for the kingdomes safety had forfeited not onely their discretion but trust and betrayed both themselves their priviledges the Subjects Liberties Religion Countrey Kingdome and not onely their friends but enemies would have taxed them of infidelity simplicity that I say not desperate folly had they not seised what they did in the season when they did it which though some at first imputed onely to their over-much jealousie yet time hath since sufficiently discovered that it was onely upon substantiall reasons of true Christian Policy Had the Cavaliers and Papists now in armes gotten first possession of them in all probability wee had lost our Liberties Lawes Religion Parliament long ere this and those very persons as wise men conceive were designed to take possession of them at first had they not beene prevented without resistance whom his Majesty now imployes to regaine them by open warres and violence It is knowne to all that his Majesty had no actuall personall possession of Hull nor any extraordinary officer for him there before Sir Iohn Hothâ—m seised it but onely the Maior of the Towne elected by the Townesmen not nominated by the King neither did Sir Iohn enter it by order from the Houses till the King had first commanded the Major and Townesmen whom he had constantly intrusted before to deliver Hull up to the Earle of Newcastle now Generall of the Popish Northerne Army The first breach then of trust and cause of jealousie proceeding from the King himselfe in a very unhappy season where the quarrell first began and who is most blame-worthy let all men judge If I commit my sword in trust to anothers custody for my owne defence and then feare or â—ee that hee or some others will murther me with my owne weapon it is neither injury nor disloyaltie in me for my owne preservation to seise my owne Sword till the danger be past it is madnesse or folly not to doe it there being many ancient and late examples for to warrant it I shall instance in some few By the Common Law of the Land whiles Abbies and Priories remained when we had any Warres with foraine Nations it was lawfull and usuall to seise all the Lands goods possessions of Abbots of Priors aliens of those Countries during the warres though they possessed them onely in right of their Houses lest they should contribute any ayd intelligence assistance to our enemies Yea it anciently hath beene and now is the common custome of our owne and other kingdomes as soone as any breaches and warres begin after Proclamation made to seise and confiscate all the Ships goods and estates of those countries and kingdomes with whom they begin warre as are found within their dominions for the present or shall arrive there afterwards left the enemies should be ayded by them in the Warres preventing Physicke being as lawfull as usefull in politique as naturall bodies which act is warranted by Magna Charta with sundry other Statutes quoted in the Margin And though these seisures were made by the King in his name onely yet it was by authority of Acts of Parliament as the publike Minister of the Realme for the kingdomes securitie and benefit rather then his owne But to come to more punctuall precedents warranted by the supreme Law of Salus Populi the onely reason of the former Anno Dom 12â—4 upon thâ— confirmation of the Great Charter and of the Forest by King Iohn it was agreed granted and enacted in that Parliamentary assembly
suis depulsus Ducatu caruit c. sed posteà pacato populo Ducatum recepit Eigebantur enim interdum Provinciarum Duces AB IPSO POPULO In the Roman State the Senate and some times the people alone without their advise had power to appoint Lieutenants and Governours of Provinces whence the Senate commanded those Governours of Provinces whom the Emperour Maximinus had made to be displaced and others to be substituted in their roomes which was accordingly executed yea the Senate had power to dispose of the common Treasure and publike reventue one of the greatest points of Soveraingty And so we read in Scripture Iudges 11. 5. to 12. That when the children of Ammon made warre against Israel the Elders of Gilead went to fetch Iephthah out of the land of Tob. And they said unto Iephthah Come and be our Captaine that we may fight with the Children of Ammon c. Then Iephthah went with the Elders of Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD and CAPTAINE OVER THEM the Princes and people even under Kings themselves having the chiefe disposing power of the Militia and denouncing war as is evident by Iosh. 22. 11. to 32. Iudges 20. and 21. throughout 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 46. c. 29. 1. to 11. 2 Sam. 18. 2 3 4. c. 19. 1. to 9. Prov. 20. 18. c. 24. 6. compared together And for a close of all lest any should object that no late direct precedent can bee produced to prove the office of the Lord Admirall and custody of the Seas disposed by Parliament I shall conclude with one punctuall precedent of many In 24. H. 6. prima Pars Pat. ma. 16. The King grants to Iohn Duke of Exeter the OFFICE OF ADMIRALL OF ENGLAND IRELAND and AQUITAIN with this subscription Per breve de privato sigillo AVCTORITATE PARLIAMENTI the former Patent of this office made joyntly to him and his sonne by the King alone in the 14. yeare of his reigne being surrendred in the Parliament of 24. and a new one granted them by its direction and authority Yea most of the Admiralls Patents which anciently were not universall for all England but severall for such and such parts onely and commonly but annuall or triennuall at most as Sir Henry Spelman observes in his Glossary in the word Admirallus where you have an exact Kalender of all the Admiralls names with the dates of their severall Patents and Commissions are DE AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSU CONSILII which is almost as usually taken for the Kings great Counsell the Parliament as for his privy Counsell And if our Kings have constantly disposed of this Office by the advise or assent of their privy Counsell there is more reason and equitie they should doe it by the advise of their great Counsell of which his privy Counsell are but a part and by whom they have frequently beene elected as I shall plentifully manifest in the next objection Now whereas some pretend that the Parliaments seising and detaining of the Kings Castles Ports Ships Armes and Ammunition is High Treason within the Statute of 25 Ed. 3. c. 3. and a levying of warre against the King I answer first that the Parliament was never within the meaning nor letter of that or any other Act concerning Treasons as I have formerly proved the rather because the King is a member of it and so should commit Treason against himselfe which were absurd Secondly because both Houses are of greater authority then the King a member of them as they make one Court so cannot commit Treason against the lesse Thirdly the Parliament is a meere Corporation and Court of justice and so not capable of the guilt of Treason A Judge Maior or particular persons of a Corporation may be culpable of high Treason as private men but not a Court of justice or Corporation Fourthly by the very Statutes of 25 E. 3. and of 11 R. 2. c. 3. 21 R. 2. c. 12. 1 H. 4. c. 10. 21. R. 2. c. 3. the Parliament is the sole Judge of all new Treasons not within the very letter of that act and if any other case supposed Treason not there specified happens before any Iustices the Iustice shall tarry without any going to judgement of the Treason till the cause bee shewen and declared before the King and his Parliament whether it ought to be judged Treason And if the Parliament be the sole Judge of all Treasons it cannot be guilty of Treason for then it should be both Judge and Delinquent and if so no doubt it would ever acquit it selfe of such a crime as High Treason and never give judgement against it selfe And no Judge or person else can arraigne or judge it or the members of it because it is the highest soveraigne Court over which no other person or Court whatsoever hath any the least jurisdiction So that if it were capable of the guilt of Treason yet it could not be arraigned or judged for it having no superiour or adequate Tribunall to arraigne it Fiftly admit it might be guilty of High Treason in other cases yet it cannot be so in this For having a joynt interest with the King in the premises in the Kingdomes right the sole propriator of them it cannot doubtles be guilty of treachery much lesse of High Treason for taking the custody and possession onely of that which is their owne especially when they both seise and detaine it for its owne proper use the Kingdomes security and defence without any malicious or traytorous intention against King or kingdome Secondly I answer that the seising or detaining of these from the King are no Treason or levying of Warre within this Law as is most evident by the Statutes of 6. Ed. 6. c. 11. which expresly distinguisheth the seising and detaining of the Kings Forts Ammunition Ships from the levying warre against the King in his Realme and by an expresse new clause enacts this seising and detayning to be High Treason from that time because it was no Treason within 25. Ed. 3. before which if it had beene in truth this new clause had beene superfluous which law of King Edward being repealed by primo Mariae Rastal Treason 20. this offence then ceased to be Treason whereupon by a speciall act of Parliament in 14 Eliz. c. 1. it was made High Treason againe which had beene needlesse if it had beene a levying of warre or Treason within 25. Ed. 3. before And that with this proviso this Act to endure during the Queenes Majesties life that now is ONLY and so by this Parliaments resolution it is no Treason since her death within 25 Ed. 3 for then this proviso had beene idle and repugnant too And therefore being now no High Treason in any person cannot without much calumny and injury be reputed Treason in both the Houses of Parliament uncapable of High Treason as the premises demonstrate In briefe he that seised and detained the Forts and Ships
of the Lords House and some Judges from the House and City By plundering divers Parliament mens houses imprisoning their persons without Bayle Maineprise or Redemption and laying intolerable taxations on their estates By Declaring both Houses Traytors if not in positive yet at least in equivalent words and by necessary consequence By divers unparalleld violations of the Parliaments Priviledges by extrajudiciall Declarations out of Parliament penned by Malignants in his Majesties name and avowed by him published of purpose to oppose annull reverse the solemne legall Resolutions Declarations and Votes of both Houses in sundry cases and by name that against the Commission of Array And finally by the manifold invectives in severall his Majesties Declarations and Proclamations against the Parliaments Votes Proceedings Members seconded with expresse commands and invitations to the People to Contemne its authority and disobey all its Orders made without his personall consent which is indeed nought else but to nullifie Parliaments to make them altogether contemptible ridiculous and trample them under feete and hath wrought a strong malignity disobedience if not disaffection in many people to Parliaments to the end they may never desire or enjoy them hereafter notwithstanding the Act for trienniall Parliaments when this is once dissolved All these unparalleld apparent high attempts against the very honour essence of this and all other future Parliaments transcending both for quantity and quality all the violations of Parliaments Priviledges in all his Majesties Predecessors Reignes since England was a kingdome summed up in one together with the late Oxford Propositions for an Accommodation wherein the Houses finall Resolutions Declaring what is Law are called illegall and required to be reversed the power of imprisoning and fining men denyed and prostituted to the censures Writs and Examinations of inferiour Courts by way of Habeas Corpus the just expulsions of their owne Members denyed them all high Violations and denials of the knowne priviledges of Parliament contrary to his Majesties many former and late Printed Protestations and those Acts newly passed concerning Parliaments which will never recover their pristine dignity honour power priviledges if this should miscarry induce the most intelligent to opine that his Majesty long since weary of the yoke of all Parliaments the only Remora to his absolute intended Monarchy and repenting of the Act for continuing this since he hath gained his ends for which it was summoned more out of absolute necessity then love to Parliaments to wit peace with the Scots for the present by an Accommodation wrought by this Parliament purchased with his Subjects mony when as he saw no hopes of repelling them hence by force the paying of his then raised Army against them by the Parliaments free supply is now resolved in prosecution of his pristine Counsels by force or policy to dissolve this Parliament in discontent as he hath done all former and that with such advantages of a generall ill opinion of Parliaments in the ignorant mis-informed vulgar on the one hand and of a prevailing conquering power on his part on the other hand as shall either utterly extinguish the hopes and Bill of summoning any future trienniall Parliamentary Assemblies or at least so emasculate the vigour and eclipse the power of them if called that they shall neither have courage nor might nor meanes to resist his foresaid grand designe if he can now either by force or policy resume the Militia Forts Navy Ammunition into his absolute dispose the onely present obstacle now his forces are so great to gaine a compleate long-expected conquest over his peoples Liberties Lawes Estates and all Parliaments Priviledges if not beings too And if our Parliaments the onely Bulwarkes to protect our Lawes Liberties Estates Lives Religion Peace Kingdome against the devastations of oppressing lawlesse Princes and Officers be once conquered or weakned in the least degree we can expect no other issue but that Tyranny slavery popery shall be ere long entailed upon us and our Heires Soules and bodies forever Secondly By his Majesties frequent imposing of many unlawfull Taxes and Impositions on his Subjects contrary to his Coronation Oath the ancient Lawes of the Realme yea his owne late Statutes Declarations Vowes Promises which designe hath beene carryed on with a strong hand all his Reigne till now and at this present with a farre higher hand then ever which they exemplifie by the Loanes with other Taxes Impositions Grievances complained of in the Petition of Right in the third yeare of his Reigne which Act when first passed with this his Majesties solemne Oration and Protestation Printed with it I doe here declare That these things which have beene done whereby men had some cause to suspect the Liberty of the Subject to be trenched upon shall not hereafter be drawne into example for your prejudice And in time to come IN THE WORD OF A KING you shall not have the like cause to complaine backed with his Royall Declaration to all his Subjects at the breach of that Parliament to like purpose made most men thinke they should never be grieved with illegall Taxes more though the very annexing and Printing of his Majesties two Answers this Speech when he passed the Petition at the end thereof with the Scope and matter of this Speech and other then concurring circumstances made the wisest men suspect it was onely a baite to catch the Temporalties and Clergies five a peece extraordinary great Subsidies then aymed at a greater ayd then was ever before granted at once to any of his Majesties Predecessors and a policy then seemingly to content but subsequently to delude the over-credulous impoliticke Vulgar the verity whereof was at that instant much confirmed by his Majesties clayming even in his very speech when he passed the Petition of Right Tunnage and Poundage as a meere right and his taking it as a just duty without grant by Parliament from his comming to the Crowne till then and since by his extraordinary strange commission granted under the great Seale to divers Lords and others for the laying of an intolerable illegall excise on all the Subjects throughout England and Ireland seconded with the Commission to Dalbere and others for the raysing and importing of German Horse and the billeting of Irish foot in sundry places of England to joyne with those horse to set on this excise even at that very instant when this Petition of Right was debated and passed the breaking up of that Parliament as soone as these Subsidies were granted and the unpatterned inundation of all kinde of unjust Taxes as soone as ever that Parliament was dissolved as fines for Knighthood New-buildings Inclosures exacted Fees not to redresse but authorize them by compositions to get money Shipmony Monopolies of Tobacco Sope Brickes Pins and a world of other particulars upon which annuall rents were reserved Forrest-bounds and offences prosecuted with all Rigour Impositions upon Coale Beare Salt Wines Tobacco and all kinde of Merchandise Lieutenants
liberties therein conteined should be faithfully observed you have not kept but without regard to honour or conscience broken Therefore are you found to be a manifest violater of your faith and Oath Where are the liberties of England so often fairely ingrossed so often granted so often bought I though a woman and with me all the naturall and loyall people of the land appeale you to the Tribunall of that high Iudge above and heaven and earth shall be our witnesse that you have most unjustly dealt with us and the Lord God of revenge avenge and right us The King distrubed at these words asked her If she expected not to obtaine her suite upon favour seeing she was his kinswoman Whereunto she answered How shall I hope for grace when you deny me right Therefore I appeale before the face of Christ against those Councellours also of yours who gaping onely after their own gaine have bewitched and infatuated you I wish none had cause at this very season to make the like appeales As boldly though in fewer words is he reproved by the Master of the Hospitall of Hierusalem in Clarken-well who comming to complaine of an injury committed against their Charter the King told him The Prelates and especially the Templets and Hospitalers had so many Liberties and Charters that their riches made them proud and their pride mad and that those things which were unadvisedly granted were with much discretion to be revoked alleaging that the Pope had 〈◊〉 recalled his owne grants with the clause Non obstante and why should not he cashiere those Charters inconsiderately granted by him and his Predecessors What say your Sir sayd the Prior God forbid so ill a word should proceed out of your mouth so long as you observe justice you may be a King as soone as you violate the same you shall cease to be a King To which the King inconsiderately replied O what meanes this you Englishmen will you cast me downe from the Kingdome as you did my Father and kill me being praecipitated I could instance in diverse like violations of Magâ—a Charta and other good Lawes immediately after their making and ratification with solemnest Oathes and excommunications both in King Eâ—ward the 1. and 2. and Richard the seconds raignes which because elsewhere lightly touched I shall pretermit concluding onely with one president more in one of our best and justest Princes raignes King Edward the third in whose reigne even then when by speciall Acts there was not onely a trieniall Parliament but an annual to be held and sometimes 4. or 5. Parliamentsheld every yeare and Magna Charta usually first confirmed by a new Law in every one of them yet we shall finde not onely frequent complaints of the breaches of it but many new Lawes one after another enacted to prevent and punish the violations of it and yet all to little purpose as those Acts declare and our late yea present times attest and which is very observable when King Edward the 3 d in the first Parliament in the 15. yeare of his Raigne had ordained and established divers good Statutes which he willed and granted FOR HIM HIS HEIRES that they should be FIRMELY KEPT HOLDEN FOR EVER for the ratification of Magna Charta and better observing other good Lawes and enacted That the Chauncellour Treasurer Barons of the Exchequor Iudges and all other great Officers of the Kingdome should then for the present in Parliament and for ever after take a solemne Oath before their admission to their Offices to keepe and maintaine the points of the great Charter and the Charter of the Forrest and all other Statutes without breaking any one point No sooner was that Parliament dissolved but the very same yeare he publikely revoked those Statutes pretending That they were contrary to the Lawes and Customes of the Realme and to his Prerogatives and Rights Royall all which he by his Oath was bound to mâ—intaâ—ne Wherefore willing providently to revoke such things which he so improvidently had done Because saith he marke the dissimulation of Princes even in Parliaments We nevâ—r realy consented to the making of such Statutes but as then it beloved Vs WEE DISSEMBLED IN THE PREMISES by Protestations of râ—vocations if indeed they should proceed to secure the Dangers which By the Denying of the same we feared to come for as much as the said Parliament otherwise had beene without any expâ—dition in discord dissolved and so our earnest busiâ—sse had likely beeâ—e which God prâ—ohibit iâ—ruine And the said pretensed Statute we promised then to be sealed But sithence the Statute did not of our owne free will proceed it seemed to the Eaâ—â—s Barons and other wise men with whâ—m wee have treated thereupon 〈…〉 should be voide and ought not to have the Name nor Strength of a Statute And therefoâ—e by their Counsell and Assâ—nâ— We have Decreed the said Statute to be void and the same in as much as it proceeded of deed we have brought to be anulled And the same we doe onely to the conservation and redintegration of the Rights of our Crowne as wâ— be bound and not that 〈◊〉 should in any wise aggravate or oppresse our Subjects whom wee desire to rule by lenity and gentlenesse And thus his Sâ—ablishing of these Laweâ— for Him and his Heires firmely to be holden and kept for ever was turned into an estate at will determined as soone as granted By which pretence of Dissimulation of a consent to Acts yet no free but sained onely to accomplish his owne ends and of preserving and redintegrating the Rights of the Crowne how easily may any King and how oft have many Kings actually though not Legally invallid and â—ullifie all Acts they have passed for the Subjects benefit as soone as they are made by Parliaments What weake assurances then are Lawes alone to binde Princes hands or secure Subjects Liberties let all wise men judge If then the ignorant vulgar will be deceived with these specious fruitlesse Protestations and the bare grant only of some good Laws already highly violated withâ—out any apparent intention to observe them yet most presume the great Counsell of the Kingdome which in so many printed Declarations hath informed the Subiecâ—â— of the premises to make them cautious and vigilant against all such circumventions wil not be so easily over-reached and find better assurances before they trust too 〈◊〉 Fourthly admit say some His Majesties Protestations and Promises upon tâ—â— hoped accommodation should be reall w ch the sending abroad of his Forces West South North at this very instant of Treating makes most doubt yet the sway of ill Counsellors about him more prevalent with more trusted by him at this present then his grandest Counsell the Parliament the Potencie of the Queene the great merits of her Grace Papists who will not be more modest with the King then they are with God himselfe in challenging rewards ex debito for service done unto him 〈…〉
Parliament dare trust one the other alone with the premises and it is neither Royall nor Honourable as many beleev for the King to trust the Parliament now alone with these who in their Declarations never desired but professed the contrary that the chiefest command of the Militia when indifferent Officers were appointed should still reside in his Majesty in as ample manner as before there is no other equall honourable just impartiall probable way left to secure or accord both parties in this particular but onely to commit the premises for a convenient time to the custody of such trusty persons nominated by the Parliament to the King or by the King to the Parliament as both sides ioyntly shall allow of and by a speciall Bill to prescribe them such an Oath as shall oblige them to keep and imploy them onely for the ioynt use of King Kingdome and Parliament by the joynt direction of King and Parliament and not by the single warrant or command of either of them whiles this Parliament continues Vnder paine of High Treason both against the King and Kingdome I shall close up this obiection with the words of Seneca Securitas securitate mutua paciscenda est Errat enim si quis existimet tutum esse Regem vbi nihil a regâ— tutum est Vnum est inexpugnabile munimentum Amor Ciuium which the King shall then be sure of when he takes up this resolution Non rempublicam suam esse sed se Reipublicae and shall really trust the Kingdome and Parliament as much as farre forth as he expects or desires they should trust him The Parliaments Right to Elect Privie Counsellours Great Officers and Iudges THe third grand Complaint of the King and Royalists against this Parliament is That they take upon them a power to recommend and nominate to the King his Privie Counsellours Iudges with other great Officers of State demanding that none of them may hereafter especially during Parliaments be ordained by his Majesty but by their Nomination or advice A great affront an intollerable encroachment on the Prerogative Royall as is pretended The lowd clamour against the Parliament if seriously examined will speedily vanish into nothing For first it is already cleared and Fortescue so resolves That Kings themselves the highest Officers and Justiciaries in their Kingdomes were both created and elected at first by the free generall votes of their people from whom alone they received all their Royall Authority having still no other nor greater lawfull power then they conferred on them onely for the defence of their Laws Persons Liberties Estates and the Republicks welfare which they may regulate augment or diminish for the Common good as they see just cause Therefore doubtlesse the people who thus created and elected their Kings at first did likewise constitute and elect all publike Councellours Officers Judges Ministers of the State giving both being and bounds to their severall Offices and Iurisdictions by publike Lawes which is most apparent not only in the Roman Lacedemonian and other Kingdomes but our own too by infinite Acts of Parliament creating regulating and limiting the power Charters Pattents Graunts and proceedings not onely of our Kings but of their Counsellours Chancellous Treasurers Keepers of the Great Seale and privie Seale high Stewards Admiralls Marshalls Masters of the Horse Presidents of the Marches and of York Masters and other Officers of the Court of Wards Iudges and Iustices of all Courts all kinds Sherifs Coroners Customers Searchers Escheators and all other Temporall or Ecclesiasticall publick Officers the right of whose elections remaining originally in the Kingdome and Parliament representing it was never yet irrevocably or totally transferred by them to the King by any publike acts that I have seene and therefore when they see just cause they may make use of this their primitive inherent right of Election without any reall incroachment on the Kings Prerogative Secondly I have already proved that the Heretochs Lieutenants Generall and Sherifs as likewise the Conservators of the Peace in every County through the Realme were anciently elected onely by the Parliament and People not the King though they had the custody power Command of the whole Countey without any impeachment to the Prerogative Royall why then may not these other publike Officers of the Estate be thus nominated and chosen by the Parliament likewise without any just exception or offence Thirdly All Coroners Majors Sherifs Baylifs Aldermen Recorders of London Yorke Bristoll and generally of all Cities Townes and Burroughs throughout the Kingdome which have the chiefe Government of these Corporations Verderers of the Forrest Constables and other Officers have ever anciently and are still at this day elected onely by the People not the King Yea all Arch-bishops Bishops Abbots Priors with other Ecclesiasticall Officers who were formerly Peers and Members of the Parliament and Rulers in the Church were anciently chosen not by the King himselfe but onely by the Clergie and people as sundry Presidents and Statutes manifest and the Conge de'sliers at this day for the Election of new Bishops more then intimate and all this without the least violation of the Kings Prerogative why then may not the Parliament nominate all those publike Officers to the King by Parallell Reason without Ecclipsing his Prerogative Fourthly The Knights Citizens and Burgesses of the Kings and Kingdomes greatest Court and Councell the Parliament the supreamest Counsellors and Iudges of all others to whom all other Courts Counsellors Officers Iudges are responsible for their actions Iudgements advice have alwayes of right beene and yet are elected onely by the Free-holders and Commons of the Realme yea all the members of the Lords house though summoned thither by the Kings Writ and not elected sit there of right not of grace or the Kings free choyse by the fundamentall Lawes and Constitutions of the Realme neither can the King by his absolute Prerogative elect any members of the Commons House or exclude any member of it or Peere of the Vpper House who by vertue of his Peerage ought to sit there without the Houses consents for then if he might elect or exclude one he might likewise choose and seclude more yea most of them by like reason at his pleasure and so subvert the subjects Priviledges and by a Packed Parliament impose what Lawes or Taxes he would on his people to their slavery and ruine Which freedome of the subjects Election and all Lords Summons is so essentiall and necessary to Parliaments that the Parliaments of 21 R. 2. at Westminster and of 38 H. 6. at Coventry were by the Parliaments of 1 H. 4. c. 3 4. Nâ— 21 22. and 39 H. 6. c. 1. adjudged and declared to be void and no Parliaments at all but unlawfull yea devillish Assemblies and Ordinances for this very Reason because in the first of them the Knights were not duly elected by the Commons according to Law
judicature as both King and Kingdome may confide in which will be so far from depressing that it will infinitely advance both the Kings Honour Justice profit and the Kingdomes too Seventhly It is undeniable that the Counsellours Judges and Officers of the Kingdome are as well the Kingdoms Councellours Officers and Iudges as the Kings yea more the Kingdoms than the Kings because the King is but for the Kingdoms service and benefit This is evident by the Statute of 14 E. 3. c. 5. which enacts that as well the Chancellour Treasurer Keeper of the Privie Seale the Iustices of the one Bench and of the other the Chancellour and Barons of the Exchequer as Iustices assigned and all they that doe meddle in the said places under them shall make an Oath well and lawfully to SERVE the King and HIS PEOPLE in THEIR OFFICES which Oath was afterward enlarged by 15 E. 3. c. 3. 18 E. 3. Stat. 3. 20 E. 3. c. 1 2 3. 1 Rich. 2. c. 2. swearing and injoyning them To doe even Law and execution of right to all the Subjects rich and poore without having respect to any person c. And if any of them doe or come against any point of the great Charter or other Statutes or the Lawes of the Land by the Statute of 15 E. 3 c. 3. he shall answer to the Parliament as well at the Kings suite as at the suite of the party Seeing then they are as well the Kingdomes Councellours Officers Iudges as the Kings and accountable responsible for their misdemeanours in their places as well to the Parliament and Kingdom as to the King great reason is there that the Parliament Kingdome especially when they see just cause should have a voice in their elections as well as the King The rather because when our Kings have been negligent in punishing evill Councellours Officers Iudges our Parliaments out of their care of the publike good have in most Kings reignes both justly questioned arraigned displaced and sometimes adjudged to death the Kings greatest Counsellours Officers and Iudges for their misdemeanours witnesse the displacing and banishing of William Longcham Bishop of Ely Lord Chauncellour chiefe Iustice and Regent of the Realme in Richard the 1. his Reigne Of Sir Thomas Wayland chiefe Iustice of the Common pleas attainted of Felony and banished for bribery by the Parliament 18 Ed. 1. the severall banishments of Piers Gaveston and the â— Spensers the Kings greatest favourites Officers Counsellors for seducing miscounselling King Edward the second oppressing the Subjects and wasting the Kings revenues the removall and condemnation of Sir William Thorpe Chiefe Iustice of the Kings Bench for Bribery 25. E. 3. The fining and displacing of Michael de 〈◊〉 Pole Lord Chauncellour Alexander Nevell and divers other great Officers and Privie Counsellours with the condemning executing and banishing of Tresilian 〈◊〉 and other Judges in 10 11 Rich 2. by Parliament for ill Councell and giving their opinions at Nottingham against Law Of Empson Dudley and that grand Cardinall Wolsey Lord Chancellour and the Kings chiefest Favourite and Counsellour in Henry the eight his Reigne Of the Duke of Sommerset Lord Protector and his Brother Lord Admirall for supposed Treasons in Edward the 6 th his Reigne Of Sir Francis Bacon Lord Keeper and Cranfield Lord Treasurer in King Iames his latter dayes with infinite other presidents of former and latter ages and one more remarkable then all the rest In the Yeare 1371. the 45. of King Edward the third his Reigne and somewhat before the Prelates and Clergy-men had ingrossed most of the Temporall Offices into their hands Simon Langham Arch-bishop of Canterbury being Lord Chancellour of England Iohn Bishop of Bath Lord Treasurer William Wickam Archdeacon of Lincolne Keeper of the Privie Seale David Wolley Master of the Rolles Iohn Troy Treasurer of Ireland Robert Caldwell Clerke of the Kings Houshold William Bugbrig generall Receiver of the Dutchy of Lancaster William Ashby Chancellour of the Exchequer Iohn Newneham and William de Mulso Chamberlaines of the Exchequer and keepers of the Kings Treasury and Iewels Iohn Roxceby Clerke and Comptroller of the Kings works and Buildings Roger Barnburgh and 7 Priests more Clerkes of the Kings Chancery Richard Chesterfield the Kings under-Treasurer Thomas Brantingham Treasurer of Guives Merke and Calis All these Clergie-men who abounded with pluralities of rich Spirituall Livings though they Monopolized all these temporall Offices in the Parliament of 45 Edward the 3d. by a Petition and complaint of the Lords were displaced at once from these Offices no wayes suitable with their functions and Lay-men substituted in their places And a like president I find about 3 Hen. 3d. where the Clergy Lord Chancellour Treasurer with other Officers were removed upon a Petition against them and their Offices committed to Temporall-men whom they better beseemed If then the Parliament in all Ages hath thus displaced and Censured the greatest Councellours State-Officers Iudges for their misdemeanours ill Counsell insufficiency and unfitnesse for these places contrary to that twice condemned false opinion of the over-awed Iudges at Nottingham in 11 R 2. That the Lords and Commons might not without the Kings will impeach the Kings Officers and Iustices upon their Offences in Parliament and he that did contrary was to be punished as a Traitour and that upon this very ground that they are the Kingdoms Counsellours Officers and Iustices as well as the Kings and so responsible to the Parliament and Kingdome for their faults I see no cause why they may not by like reason and authority nominate and place better Officers Counsellours Iudges in their steeds or recommend such to the King when and where they see just cause Eightly Iohn Bodin a grand Polititian truely determines and proves at large That it is not the right of election of great Officers which declareth the right of Soveraignty because this oft is and may be in the Subjects but the Princes approbation and confirmation of them when they are chosen without which they have no power at all It can then be no usurpation at all in the Parliament upon the Kings Prerogative to nominate or elect his Councellours great Officers and Iudges or recommend meet persons to him which is all they require so long as they leave him a Power to approve and ratifie them by Writs or speciall Patents in case he cannot justly except against them Of which power they never attempted to divest his Majesty though he be no absolute but only a politick King as Fortescue demonstrates Ninthly It hath beene and yet is usuall in most Forraigne Kingdomes for the Senate and people to elect their publike Offiâ—ers and Magistrates without any diminution to their Kings Prerogative In the Roman State the people and Senate not only constantly elected their Kings and Emperours but all their other grand publike Officers and Magistrates as Consuls Tribunes Dictators Senators Decemviri and the like
of the Kings just Prerogative transcends my understanding to conceive Finally our own Parliaments in most Kings Reignes have both claimed and enjoyed this power of Electing Privie Counsellours Chancellours Treasurers Judges and other great Officers of State and created some new Officers of far higher quality and power to governe both King and Kingdome then any the Parliament desires 〈◊〉 are in truth fitting for them to create unlesse in cases of absolute necessity to prevent the Kingdomes utter ruâ—ne To give you some few principall instances of many In the Yeare 1214. the 16 Yeare of King Iohns raigne In a Parliament held at â—â—â—ning-Meade neare Windsor for the setling and securing of Magna Charta and other the Subjects Lawes and Liberties formerly granted by Henry the 1. it was agreed by King Iohn and Enacted That there should be 25 Barons Chosen such as the Lords would who should to their uttermost power cause the same to be held and observed And that if either the King or his Iusticiar should transgresse in any Article of the Lawes and the offences shewed 4 Barons of the 25. should come to the King or in his absence out of the Kingdome to the chiefe Iusticiar and declare the excesse requiring without delay redresse for the same which if not made within 40. dayes after such declaration those 4 Barons should referre the cause to the rest of the 25 who with the Commons of the Land might distraine and inforce the King by all meanes they could by seising upon his Castles Lands and Pessessions or other goods his Person excepted and that of his Queene and Câ—ildren till amends be made according to their Arbitration And that whosoever would should take their Oath for the execution hereof and obey the Commandement of the 25. Barons herein without prohibition And if any of them dissented or could not assemble The Major part to have the same power of proceeding Hereupon there are 25. Barons chosen to bâ— Conservators of Magna Charta and the Subjects Priviledges whose Names you may reade in Matthew Paris who by the Kings Consent tooke an Oath upon their soules that they would keepe these Charters with all diligence and Compell the King if he should chance to repent as he did soone after to observe them Which done all the rest of the Lords then likewise tooke another Oath to assist and obey the Commands of those five and twenty Barons In the Yeare 1221. Hugh de Burgh was made the Protector or Guardian of the Realme by a Parliament held at Oxford In the Yeare 1222. I reade in Matthew Paris and others that Ralph Nevill Bishop of Chichister was made Keeper of the Great Seale and Chancellour of England by assent of the whole Kingdome in Parliament to wit in such sort Vt non deponeretur ab ejusdem sigilli custodia NISI TOTIVS REGNI ORDINANTE CONSENSâ—V CONSILIO That he should not be deposed from the custody of the said Seale but BY THE ORDINANCE CONSENT and COVNSELL OF THE WHOLE REALME Loe here the greatest Officer of the Realme not onely elected but confirmed by Parliament so as not to be displaced but by the consent of the whole Realme whose publike Officeâ— he was Hereupon King Henry afterward taking some distaste against Ralfe because the Monkes of Winchester elected him Bishop of that Sea against his good liking tooke away the Seale from him and delivered it to Geffery of the Temple in the 22â— Yeare of his Reigne but yet he held his Chancellours place still and tooke the profits of it during all his life though he refused to take the Seale againe when the King offered to restore it him the 23. of his Reigne Quod per Consilium praedicto Cancellario commissum fuit TOTIVS REGNI After which he being restored to the Seale by the Parliament An. 1236. this King removed Ralph the Steward of his Houshold with certaine other his Counsellours and great Officers of his House from his Counsell and their Offices and he likewise most instantly required his Seale from this Bishop of Chichester his Chancellour who executed his Office unblameably being a Pillar of Truth in the Court But the Chancellour refused to deliver it seeing the violence of the King to exceed the bounds of Modesty and said That hee could by 〈◊〉 meanes doe it Cum illud COMMVNI CONSILIO REGNI SVSCEPISSET since he had received it by the common Counsell of the Kingdome wherefore he could not resigne it to any one WITHOVT THE COMMON COVNSELL OF THE REALME to wit the Parliament Anno Dom. 1237. King Henry the third sommoning a Parliament at London because it seemed somewhat hard to sequester all his present Counsell from him sodenly as reprobate it was concluded that the Earle Warran William de Ferarijs and John Fitz Geofrey should be added to his Privie Counsell whom the King caused to sweare That by no meanes neither through gifts nor any other manner they should deviate from the way of truth but should give good and wholesome councell both to the King himselfe and the Kingdome Whereupon they granted him a Subsidie of the thirtieth part of their goods upon condition that from thenceforth and ever after forsaking the Counsell of strangers and all unnaturall ones qui semper sui non Regni amici esse consueverunt Regni bona distrahere non adunare he should adhere to the counsell of his faithfull and naturall subjects Et sic soluto consilio non sine interiori murmuratione multa concepta indignatione â—o quod cum difficultate tanta Regis animum ad salubre consilium contorquerent consilijs eorum a quibus omnem honorem terrenum habet obsecundarent ad propria quisqueremeavit But this prefidious King Regni delapidator as the Barons and Historians stile him contrary to his solemne Oath and promise would not be weaned from his evill Counsellours but retained them still till by force of Armes they were removed and banished In the Yeare 1244. the 28 of Henry the third his Reigne the Bishop of Chichester that faithfull Stout Chancellour made by Parliament dying and the place continuing void for a space in a Parliament at London the Lords and Commons complained That for defect of a Chancellour divers Writs were granted against Iustice and they demanded that by THEIR ELECTION a Iusticiar and Chancellour might be made by whom the state of the Kingdome might be setled AS IT WAS ACCVSTOMED The King promised to reforme all things himselfe least he might seeme thereto compelled by them which they gave him a convenient time to effect and so adjourned promising to give him an aide at their next meeting if in the meane time he redressed things amisse according to promise Which he failing to doe At their next meeting They demanded Magna Charta to be confirmed which they had divers times dearely purchased and a new Charter to be made for that purpose That
two years space though his friends very oft petitioned for his liberty and Iohn a Gaunt Duke of Lancaster made Regent of the Realme because of the Kings irrecoverable infirmity summoning a Parliament the yeare following repealed the Statutes made in this good Parliament to the Subjects great discontent who were earnest suiters to the Duke for De la Mare his enlargement and legall tryall which being denied the Londoners upon this and other discontents tooke armes assaulted the Duke spoyled his house at the Savoy and hung up his armes reversed in signe of Treason in all the chiefe streets of London But in the first yeare of Richard the second in a Parliament at London Peter De la Mare and almost all the Knights which plaid their parts so well in the good Parliament for the increase of their Country and benefit of the Realme resuming their Petitions caused Alice Piers who contemning the Act of Parliament and the oaths wherewith she had bound her self presumed to enter the Kings Court to perswade and impetrate from him whatsoever she pleased to be banished and all her movables and immovables to be confiscated to the King notwithstanding she had corrupted with mony divers of the Lords and Lawyers of England to speak not only privately but publikely in her behalfe In the 1. yeare of Richard the 2 d William Courtney Bishop of London Edmond Mortymer Earle of March and many others of whom the Common-people had the best opinion being good wise and famous men were by publike consent appointed Councellours and Regents to the King being but young and this yeare Henry Piercie Earle of Northumberland resigning his Marshalls rod Iohn de Arundel was made Marshall in his place In the third yeare of Richard the second in a Parliament at London the Commons petitioned that one of the Barons who knew how to answer Forraigners wisely and might be mature in manners potent in workes tractable and discreete to be the kings protector Electus est Ergo COMMVNI SENTENTIA c. Hereupon Thomas Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke WAS ELECTED BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT Lord Protector that he migh conâ—inually abide with the King and receiâ—e an honorabâ—e anuall stipend out of the Kings Exchequer for his paines and those Bishops Earles Barons and Iudges assigned to be the Kings Counsell and Gardians the yeare before were upon the Commons petition this Parliament removed because they spent much of the Kings Treasure nullum aâ—t modicum fructum protulerunt In this Parliament Sir Richard Scrope resigned his Office of Lord Chauncellour and Simon de Sudbuâ—y Archbishop of Canterbury contrary to his degree and dignity as many then cryed out was substituted in his place In a Parliament at London in the fifth yeare of King Richard the second Sir Richard Scâ—ope was againe made Chauncellour PETENTIBVS HOC MAGNATIBVS ET COMMVNIBVS at the REQVEST OF THE LORDS AND COMMONS as being a man who for his eminent knowledge and inflexible justice had not his peere in England and Hugh Segrave Knight was then likewise made lord Treasurer Sed quid juvant 〈◊〉 Parliamentorum c. writes Walsiâ—gham of the Acts of this Parliament and Speed out of him But to what purpose are Acts of Parliament when after they are past they take no manner of effect for the king with his Privie Counsell was wont to change and abolish all things which by the Commons and Nobility had beene agreed upon in former Parliaments For the very next yeare the king deposed Scrope from his Chauncellourship and tooke the Seale into his owne hands â—â—aling divers Grants and Writings with it as he pleased and at last delivered the Sâ—ale to Richard Braybrooke which Walsinghaâ— thus relates Lord Richard Scrope Knight qui PER REGNI COMMVNIT ATEM ET ASSENSVM DOMINORVM ELECTVM IN REGNI CANCELLARIVM was in those dayes put from his Office of Chancellor which he had laudably and prudently administred The cause of his removall was his peremptory resistance of the Kings Will who desired to impoverish himselfe to exalt strangers For certaine Knights and Esquires of inferiour ranke being the kings servants begged of the king certaine lands and the demeasnes of such as dyed during such time as by the custome of the Kingdome they ought to remaine in the Kings hands The King being a child without delay granted their requests and sending them to the Chancellor commanded him to grant them such Charters under the great Sâ—ale as they desired But the Chauncellor who ardently desired the benefit of the Realme and the Kings profit plainely denyed their requests alleaging that King was much endebted and that he had neede retaine such casualties to himselfe to helpe discharge his debts That those who knew in what debts the king was obliged were not faithfull to the King whiles they minded more their owne avarice than the kings profit preferring their private gaine before the publicke necessities Wherefore they should desist from such requests and be content with the Kings former gifts which were sufficient for them And that they should know for certaine that he would neither make nor seale any such Charters of â—â—nfirmation to them of such donations of the king who was not yet of full age 〈◊〉 hee should hereaâ—â—â—r receive ill thankes from him Whereupon these Petitioners returning from the Chancellour inform the king that the Chauncellors minde was obstinate and that he would doe nothing at his Command but rather contemne his Royall mâ—ndate that the King ought with due severity speedily to curbe such an unbrideled disobedience or else it would quickly come to passe that the kings honour would grow contemptible among his Subjects and his command be of no value The King therefore who understood as a childe more regarding the false machinations of detractors then the faithfull allegations of his Chauncellour in a spirit of furie sends some to demand his seale of him and to bring it to himselfe And when the king had sent againe and againe by solemne messengers that he should send the seale to him the Chauncellour answered thus I am ready to resigne the Seale not to you but to him who gave it me to keepe neither shall there be a middle bearer betweene me and him but I will restore it to his hands who committed it to mine owne hands not to others And so going to the king Here delivered the seale promising that he would as he had hitherto be faithfull to the king yet denyed that he would hereafter be an Officer under him And then the king receiving the Seale did for many dayes what he listed untâ—ll Master Robert Braibrooke Bishop of London had undertaken the Office of Chancellour When not onely the Nobility of the kingdome but the Commonalty likewise heard that the king contrary to the Custome of the Kingdome had captiously deposed the Chauncellour whom All the Nobilitie of the Kingdome with the suffrage of all the Commons had chosen
they were exceedingly moved with indignation Yet no man durst speake openly of the matter by reason of the malice of those about the king and the irrationall youth of the king himselfe and so the benefits of the king and kingdome were trodden under foote by the countenance of the kings indiscretion and the malice of those inhabiting with him In the ninth yeare of king Richâ—rd the second Michael dâ— la Pâ—le Earle of Suffolke for grosse abuses bribery and Treason was put from his Chauncellourship fined 20000. markes to the king and condemned to dye Haec autem omnâ—a quanquam summe regi placuisse dâ—buerant maximè displicebant adeò fidebâ—t infideli adeo coiuit nebulonem Insomuch that the King and his familiars plotted to murther the Knights of the Parliament who most opposed the subsidie he demaunded and the said Michael together with the Duke of Glocester at a supper in London to which they should be invited thinking by this meanes to obtaine their wills But the Duke and they having timely notice thereof and Richard Exton then Major of Londoâ— freely telling the king when he was called to assent to this villany that he would never give his consent to the death of such innocents though Sir Nicholas Bramber Major thâ— yeare before had thereto assented this wickednesse was pâ—evâ—nted and being made publicke to all the inhabitants in the City and parts adjoyning from thenceforth the hatred of such counsellors and love of the Duke and foresâ—yd knights encreased among all men And the Duke and Knights with greater constancie and courage opposed De la Pole and after many delayes the king full â—ore against his will WAS COMPELLED to give a commission of Oyeâ— terminer to the Duke of Glocestâ—r and â—iâ—hard Earle of Arundell to heare and determine the businesses and complaints against De la Pole and all others which the Knights of the Parliament had accused who gave judgement of death against them and Thomas Arundell Bishop of Ely was mâ—de Chauncellour by the Parliament in De la Poles place and the Bishop of Durham removed from his Lord Treasurership with which he was much enamoted taking much pâ—ines and being at great cost to procure it and 〈◊〉 Gilbert Bishop of Herefoâ—d qui plus liâ— gua quam fide vigebat was suâ—rogaâ—ed in 〈…〉 But this Parliament ending the king immediately received De la Pole whom Walsingham stiles Pâ—rfidiae promptuarium sentiâ—a avaritiae aurâ—ga proditionis archa malitiae odii seminator mendacii fabric tor susurro nequissâ—mus dolo pâ—aestantiss mus artificiosus detractor patâ—iae delâ—toâ— consiliarius nequam meritò perfi us euomens spiritum in terra pâ—regrina together with the Duke of Ireland and Alexander Nâ—vell Archbishop of Yorke into his Court and favour who laboured night and day to incense the King against the Lords and to annull the Acts of this Parliament by which meanes the Kings hatred towards his Nobles and naturall faithfull people increased every day more and more these ill Councellors whispering unto him that he should not be a king in effect but onâ—ly in shâ—dow and that he should enjoy nothing of his owne if the Lords shouâ—d keepe tâ—eir received power The King therefore beleeving them from thenceforth suspected all the Nobles and suffered these ill Councellors and their confederates to wâ—st his revenues and oppressâ— his people Whereupon the next yeare following a Parliament being summoned the Lords and Commons by reason of great and horrible mischeifes and perils which had hapned to the King and the Realme aforetime by reason of evill Councellors and governance about the Kings person by the foresaid Archbishop of Yorke Robert de Vere Duke of Ireland De la Pole Robert Trisilâ—an Lord Chiefe Iustice of England Sir Nicholas Brambre and other their adherents who wasted demished and destroyed the goods treasure and substance of the Crowne oppresâ—sed the people dayly with importable charges neglecting the execution of the good Lawes and Customes of the Realme so that no full right nor justice was done c. whereby the king and all his Realme were very nigh to have beene wholy undone and destroyed for these causes and the eschewing of such like perills and mischeiefes to the King and Realme for time to come displaced and removed these ill Councellors and at their request a new Chauncellor Treasurer and Privie seale were ordained in Parliament even such as were held good sufficient and lawfull to the honour and profit of the King and his Reaâ—me And by advise and assent oâ— the Lords and Commons in Parliament in ayde of good governance of the Realme for the due executi us of good Lawes and the reliefe of the Kings and his peoples â—tates in time to come a speciall Câ—mmission under the great Seale of England confirmâ—d by the Statute of 10. R. 2. c. 1. was granted to both Archbishops the Dukes of Yorke and Glocester the Kings Vnclâ—s thâ— Bishops of Worcester and Exetor the Abbot of Waltham the Earle of Arundle the Lord Cobham and others to be of the Kings GREAT CONTINVALL COVNSELL for one yeare then next following to survey and examine with his sayd Chauncellor Treasurâ—r and Keeper â—f the Privie â—â—ale as well the estate and government of his house as of all his Courts and places as of all his Realme and of all his Officers and Ministers of whatsoever estate as well within the house as without to inquire and take information of all rents revenues profits due to him in any manâ—er within the Realme or without and of all manner of gifts granâ—s alienaâ—ions or confirmations made by him of any Land Tenements Rents Anuities Profiâ—s Revenues Wards Marriages and infinite other particulars specified in the Act and of all kinde of oppressions offenses and dammages whatsoevâ—r donâ— to tâ—e King or his people and them finally to heare and determine And that no man should councell the king to repeale this Commission though it tooke no effect under paine of forfaiting all his goods and imprisonment during the kings pleasure No sooner was this Parliament dissolved but this unhappie seduced King by the instigation and advise of his former ill Councellors endeavours to nullifie this Commission as derogatory to his royall power and sending for his Iudges and Councell at Law to Notâ—ingham Castle caused them to subâ—cribe to sundry Articles tending to the Totall subversion of Parliaments causing the Duke of Glocâ—ster and other Lords who procured this Commission to be indighted of high Treason to which Inditements the Iudges being over-awed with feare set their hands and seales for which illegall proceedings destructive to Parliaments by 11. R. 2. c. 1 to 7. these ill pernicious Councellours and Iudges were attainted and condemned of High Treason put from their Offices their Lands confiscated many of them executed the residue banished and above 20. other Knights Gentlemen and Clergie men who mis-councelled the King imprisoned condemned and banished the Court as
and Silver Money he pleased Nobili aâ—dâ—â—tiam personas ignobiles Senescallos Iudices Capitaâ—cos Consules 〈…〉 Procâ—ratores Recepâ—ores quoscunque Officiarios alios creandi 〈…〉 ponendi in singulis locis Ducatus praedicti quandâ— opus erit inflitutos 〈…〉 Officiarios autedictos amovendi loco amotorum alios subrogandi c. Heere ◠〈…〉 the Title hoâ—â—ur of a Duke and Dukedome in France given by the 〈◊〉 of England as King of France by assent and authority of a Parliament in 〈…〉 Captaines and all other Officers within that Dukedome In the Parliament Rolls of 1. H. 4. num 106. The Commons Petitioned the King that for the safety of himselfe as likewise for the safety of all his Realmâ— and of his Lieges BY ADVISE OF HIS SAGE COVNSELL hâ—e would ordaine SVRE or trusty and SVFFICIENT CAPTAINES and GARDIANS OF HIS CASTLES and FORTRESSES as well in Englaâ—d as in Wales to prevent all perills The very Petition in effect that this Parliament tendered to his Majestie touching the Militia To which the King readily gave this answer Le Roy le voet The King wills it In the same Rol. Num. 97. The Commons likewise petitioned That the Lords Spirituall and Temporall shall not be received in time to come for to excuse them to say That they durst not to doe nor speake the Law nor what they thought for DOVBT of death or that they are not free of themselves because they are more bound under PAINE OF TREASON to keepe their Oath then to feare death or any foâ—feiture To which the King gave this answer The King holds all his Lords and Iustices for good sufficient and loyall and that they will not give him other Counsell or Advise but such as shall be Honest Iust and Profitable for him and the Realme And if any will complaine of them in speciall for the time to come of the contrary the King will reforme and amend it Whereupon we finde they did afterwards complaine accordingly and got new Privie Counsellors chosen and approved in Parliament in the 11 th Yeare of this Kings Raigne as we shall see anone And in the same Parliament Num. 108. I finde this memorable Record to prove the King inferiour to and not above his Laws to alter or infringe them Item Whereas at the request of Richard laâ—e King of England in a Parliament held at Winchester the Commons of the said Parliamâ—nt granted to him that he should be in as good libertie as his Progenitors before him were by which grant the said King woulâ— say that he might turne or change the Lawes at his pleasure and caused them to be changed AGAINST HIS OATH as is openly known in divers cases And now in this present Parliament the Commons thereof of their good assent and free will confidâ—ng in the Nobility high discretion and gracious government of the King our Lord have granted to him That they will He should be in as great Royall Liberty as his noble Progenitors were before him Whereupon our said Lord of his Royall grace AND TENDER CONSCIENCE hath granted in full Parliament That it is not at all his intent nor will to change the Lawes Statutes nor good usagâ—s nor to to take other advantage by the said graunt but for to keepe the Ancient Lawes and Statutes ordained and used in the time of his Noble Progenitors AND TO DOE RIGHT TO ALL PEOPLE IN MERCY AND TRVTH ACCORDING TO HIS OATH which he thus ratified with his Royall assent Le Roy le voet By which Record it is evident First that the Kings Royall Authority and Prerogative is derived to him and may be enlarged or abridged by the Commons and Houses of Parliament as they see just cause Secondly that King Richard the second and Henry the fourth tooke and received the free use and Libertie of their Prerogatives from the grant of the Commons in Parliament and that they were very subject to abuse this free grant of their Subjects to their oppression and prejudice Thirdly That the King by his Prerogative when it is most free by his Subjects grant in Parliament hath yet no right nor power by vertue thereof to change or alter any Law or Statute or to doe any thing at all against Law or the Subjects Rights and Priviledges enjoyed in the Raignâ—â— of ancient Kings Therefore no power at all to deprive the Parliament it selfe of this their ancient undubitable oft-enjoyed Right and Priviledge to elect Lord Chancellors Treasurers Privie Seales Chiefe Iustices Privie Counsellors Lord Lieutenants of Counties Captaines of Castles and Fortresses Sheriffes and other publike Officers when they see just cause to make use of this their right and interest for their owne and the Kingdomes safety as now they doe and have as much reason to doe as any their Predecessors had in any age When they behold so many Papists Malignants up in Armes both in England and Ireland to ruine Parliaments Religion Lawes Liberties and make both them and their Posterities meere slaves and vassalls to Forraigne and Domesticke Enemies In the 11. yeare of King Henry the 4 th Rot. Parl. numâ— 14. Art c. 1. The Commons in Parliament petitioned this King First That it would please the King to ordaine and assigne in this Parliament the most valiant sage and discretest Lords Spirituall and Temporall of His Realme TO BE OF HIS COVNSELL in aide and supportation of the Good and substantiall Government and for the weale of the King and of the Realme and the said Lords of the Counsell and the Iustices of the King should be openly sworne in that present Parliament to acquit themselves well and loyally in their counsels and actions for the weale of the King and of the Realme in all points without doing favour to any maner of person for affection or affinity And that it would please our Lord the King in presence of all the Estates in Parliament to command the said Lords and Iustices upon the Faith and Allegiance they owe unto him to doe full Iustice and equall right to every one without delay as well as they may without or notwithstanding any command or charge of any person to the contrary To which the King gave this answer Le Roy le Voet After which the second day of May the Commons came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there prayed to have connusance of the names of the Lords which shall be of the Kings continuall Counsell to execute the good Constitutions and Ordinances made that Parliament To which the King answered that some of the Lords he had chosen and nominated to be of his said Counsell had excused themselves for divers reasonable causes for which he held them well excused and as to the other Lords whom hee had ordained to be of his said Counsell Their Names were these Mounsier the Prince the Bishop of Wâ—nchester the Bishop of Duresme the Bishop of Bath the Earle of Arundâ—â— the Earle of Westmerland and
the Lord Burnell And here upon the Prince in his owne name and of the other forementioned Lords prayed to be excused in case they could not finde sufficient to support their necessary charges And that notwithstanstanding any charge by them accepted in this Parliament that they may be discharged in the end of the Parliament in case nothing shall be granted to support their foresaid charges And because the said Prince should not be sworne by reason of the highnesse and excellency of his Honourable Person the other Lords and Officers were sworne and swore upon the condition aforesaid to goâ—erne and acquit themselves in their counsell well and faithfully according to the tenour of the first Article delivered among others by the said Commons and likewise the Iustices of the one Bench and other were sworne and tooke an Oath to keepe the Lawes and doe Iustice and equall right according to the purport of the said first Article And on the 9. of May being the last day of the Parliament The Commons came before the King and the Lords and then the Speaâ—er in the name of the said commons prayed the King to have full conusance of the names of the Lords of his Counsell and because the Lords who were named before to be of the said Counsell had taken their Oathes upon certaine conditions as aforesaid that the same Lords of the Counsell should now be newly charged and sworne without condition And hereupon the Prince prayed the King as well for himself as for the other Lords of the Counsell that forasmuch as the Bishop of Durham and Earle of Westmorland who are ordained to be of the same Counsell cannot continually attent therein as well for divers causes as are very likely to happen in the Marches of Scotland as for the enforcement of the said Marches that it would please the King to designe other Lords to bee of the same Counsell with the Lords before assigned And hereupon the King IN FVLL PARLIAMENT assigned the Bishop of Saint Davids and the Earle of Warwicke to be of his said Counsell with the other forenamed Lords and that they should bee charged in like manner as the other Lords without any condition A notable President where all the Kings Privy Counsell are nominated and elected by him in full Parliament and their names particularly declared to the Commons before they are sworne to the end that they might except against them if there were just cause who in their Petition and Articles to the King expresse in generall what persons the King should make choise of for his Counsellors and Iudges and what Oathes they should take in Parliament before they were admitted to their places Which was as much or more as this Parliament ever desired and the King may now with as much Honour and Iustice grant without any diminution of his Prerogative as this Magnanimous Victorious King Henry did then without the least deniall or delay In the fiâ—t Yeare of King Henry the fift This King undertaking a warre with France by Advise and consent of his Parliament as honourable to the King and profitable to the Kingdome toâ—which war they liberally contributed Iohn Duke of Bedford was in and by that Parliament made GOVERNOVR AND REGENT OF THE REALME AND HEAD OF THE COMMON-WEALTH Which Office he should enjoy as long as the King was making Warre on the French Nation the Summons of which Parliament issued out by this Duke in the Kings Name See H. 1. c. 1. In the Patent Rolls of 24. Hen. 6. 1 â— pars mem 16. The King grants to Iohn Duke of Exceter the Office of Admirall of England Ireland and Aqultain which Grant is thus subscribed Per breve de privato Sigillo AVCTORITATE PARLIAMENTI So that hee enjoyed that Office by apointment and Authority of the Parliament which was no set standing Office nor place of great Honour in former ages when there were many Admiralls in England designed to severall Quarters and those for the most part annuall or but of short continuance not for life as Sir Henry Spelman shewes at large in his Glossarie Title Admirallus to whom I referre the Reader and Title Heretocâ—us which Heretochs elected by the people had the command of the Militia of the Realme by Sea and Land and this word Heretoch in Saxon signifying properly a Generall Captaine or Leader as you may see there and in Master Seldenâ— Titles of Honour Pag. 605. 606. And sometimes though more rarely an Earle Count or Nobleman Earlederman or Prince Hengist and Horsa being called Heretogan in a Saxon Annall In the 1. yeare of King Henry 6. being but 9. months old when the Crowne descended the Parliament summoned by his Father Henry the 5. as Walsingham writes was continued in which By ASSENT OF ALL THE STATES Humfry Duke of Gloucester WAS ELECTED AND ORDAINED DEFNDER AND PROTECTOR OF ENGLAND in the absence of his elder Brother the Duke of Bedford and all the Offices and Benefices of the Realm were committed to his disposall In this Parliament a strange sight never before seen in England this infant king sitting in his Queen mothers lap passed in Majestick manner to Westminster and there tooke state among all his Lords before he could tell what English meant to exercise the place of Soveraigne direction in open Parliament then assembled to establish the Crowne upon him In the Parliament Rolls of the 1. yeare of this King I finde many notable passages pertinent to the present Theme of which for their rarity I shall give you the larger account Numb 1. There is a Commission in this Infant Kings name directed to his Vncle Humfrey Duke of Gloucester to summon and hold this Parliament in the Kings name and stead and commanding all the Members of it to attend the said Duke therein Which Commission being first read the Archbishop of Canterbury taking this Theame The Princes of the People are assembled with God declares 4. causes for which this Parliament was principally summoned 1. For the good governance of the person of the most excellent Prince the King 2. For the good conservation of the peace and the due execution and accomplishment of the Lawes of the land 3. For the good and safe defence of the Realme against enemies 4. To provide honourable and discreet persons of every estate for the good governance of the Realme according to Iethro his Counsell given to Moses c. Which Speech ended Numb 7. 8 9 10 11. The receivers of all sorts of Petitions to the Parliament are designed and the Speaker of the House of Commons presented and accepted Numb 12. The Lords and Commons authorize consent to and confirme the Commission made to the Duke in the Infant Kings Name to summon and hold this Parliament so that they authorize and confirme that very power by which they sate With other Commissions made under the great Seale to Iustices Sheriffes Escheators and other officers for the necessary execution of Iustice. Numb 13.
and 14. The Bishop of Durham late Chancellour of England to Henry the 5. deceased and the Bishop of London Chancellour of the Dutchy of Normandy severally shew that upon King Henry the 5. his decease they delivered up their severall Seales after their homage and fealty first made to King Henry 6. in the presence of divers honourable persons whom they name particularly desiring the Lords to attest their surrender of the said Seales at the time and place specified which they did and thereupon they pray that a speciall act and entry thereof may be made in the Parliament Rolls for their indemnity which is granted and entred accordingly Numb 15. It was enacted and provided by the said Lord Commissioner Lords and Commons that in as much as the Inheritance of the Kingdomes and crownes of France England and Ireland were now lawfully descended to the King which title was not expressed in the Inscriptions of the Kings Seales whereby great perill might accrue to the King if the said inscriptions were not reformed according to his Title of Inheritance that therfore in all the Kings Seales as well in England as in Ireland Guyen and Wales this new stile should be engraven Henricus Dei Gratia Rex Franciae Angliae Dominus Hiberniae according to the effect of his inheritances blotting out of them whatever was before in them superfluous or contrary to the said stile and that command should be given to all the keepers of the said Seales of the King to reforme them without delay according to the forme and effect of the new Seale aforesaid Numb 16 Duke Humfrey the Kings Commissary and the other spirituall and temporall Lords being sate in Parliament certaine Knights sent by the Speaker and whole House of Commons came before them and in the name and behalfe of the said Commonalty requested the said Duke that by the advise of the said Spirituall and Temporall Lords for the good government of the Realme of England he would be pleased to certifie the said Commons to their greater consolation what persons it would please the King to cause to be ordained for the Offices of Chancellor and Treasure of England and Keeper of his Privie Seale Vpon which request so made due consideration being had and full advise taken and the sufficiency of those persons considered which deceased King Henry the Kings Father now had in his descretion assigned to those Offices as fitting enough the King following his Fathers example and advise by the assent of the said Lord Duke his Commissary and of all and every one of the Lords spirituall and temporall hath nominated and ordained anew the Reverend Father Thomas Bishop of Durham to the Office of his Chancellour of England William Kinwolmaâ—sh Clerk to the Office of Treasurer of England and Mr. Iohn Stafford to the Office of the Keeper of the Privie Seale And hereupon the King our Lord willeth By THE ASSENT AND ADVISE aforesaid that 〈◊〉 well to the said Chancellor of England as to the said Treasurer of England and to the said Keeper of his Privie Seale for the exercise of the said Offices severall letters patents should be made in this forme Henâ—icus Dei gratia Rex Angliae Franciae Dominus Hâ—berniae omnibus ad quos presentes liteâ—ae pervenerint 〈◊〉 Sciatis quod De AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSV TOTIVS CONSILII NOSTRI IN PRAESENTI PARLIAMENTO NOSTRO EXISTENTES constituimus venerabilem patrem Thomam Episcopum Dunelmensem CANCELLARIVM nostrum ANGLIAE dantâ—s concedentes DE AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSV PRAEDICTIS eidem Cancellario nostro omnes omnimodas auctoritatem potestatem adomnia ea fingula quae ad officium cancellarii Angliae de jure sive consuetudine pertinent seu quovis tempore pertinere consueverunt c. The like Patents verbatim are in the same role mutatis mutandis made to the said Treasurer of England and Keeper of the Privy Seale After which the said Duke by advice and assent of the Lords spirituall and temporall sent the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester and Worâ—ester the Duke of Excester the Earle of Warwicke the Lords of Ferrers and Talbot to the Commons then being in the Commons House and notified to the Commonalty by the said Lords these Officers to be nominated and ordained to the foresaid offices in forme aforesaid Vpon which notice so given THE SAID COMMONS WERE WEL CONTENTED with the nomination and ordination of the foresaid Officers so made rendring many thanks for this cause to our Lord the King and all the said Lords as was reported by the said Lords in the behalfe of the Commons in the said Parliament Numb 17. The liberties Annuities and Offices granted by King Henry the 5. and his Ancestors to Souldiers in forraigne parts are confirmed by Parliament and their grants ordered to be sealed with the Kings new Seales without paying any Fine Numb 18. Henry the 5. his last Will and the legacies therein given are confirmed by the Kings Letters Patents with the assent of the Lords and Commons in Parliament Numb 19. A subsidy is granted to be imployed for the defence of the Realme of England to which end the Lord Protectour promiseth it shall be diligently imployed Numb 22. and 23. The King by assent of all the Lords spiritual and temporall wills and grants that his deare Vncle the Duke of Gloucester shall have and enjoy the Office of the Chamberlaine of England and of the Constableship of the Castle of Gloucester from the death of the Kings father so long as it shall please the King with all the fees profits and wages thereunto belonging in the same manner as they were granted to him by his Father Numb 24. The 27. day of this Parliament the tender age of the King being considered that he could not personally attend in these dayes the defence and protection of his Kingdome of England and the English Church the same King fully confident of the circumspection and industry of his most deare Vncles John Duke of Bedford and Humfrey Duke of Gloucester By ASSENT AND ADVICE OF THE LORDS as well Spirituall as Temporall and LIKEWISE OF THE COMMONS in this present parliament hath ordained and constituted his said Vncle Duke of Bedford now being in forraigne parts PROTECTOR and DEFENDER OF HIS KINGDOME and of the Church of England and PRINCIPALL COVNSELLOR of our Lord the King and that he shall both be and called Protector and Defendor of the Kingdome and the Principall Councellor of the King himselfe after he shall come into England and repaire into the Kings presence from thenceforth as long as he shall stay in the Kingdome and it shall please the King And further our Lord the King BY THE FORES AID ASSENT and ADVICE hath ordained and appointed in the absence of his said Vncle the Duke of Bedford his foresaid Vncle the Duke of Gloucester now being in the Realme of England PROTECTOR of his said Realme and Church of England
manner as the Noble Duke of Exceter was before appointed and designed to execute which charge he was sent for out of France the yeare following In the three and thirtieth yeare of this Kings reigne Richard Duke of York was made Protector of the Realme the Earle of Salisbury was appointed to be Chancellor and had the great seale delivered to him and the Earle of Warwick was elected to the Captainship of Calice and the territories of the same in and BY THE PARLIAMENT by which the Rule and Regiment of the whole Realme consisted onely in the heads and orders of the Duke and Chancellor and all the warlike affaires and businesse rested principally in the Earle of Warwick From which Offices the Duke and Earle of Salisbury being after displaced by â—mulation envie and jealousie of the Dukes of Somerset Buckingham and the Queene a bloody civill warre thereupon enfued after which Anno 39. H. 6. this Duke by a solemne award made in Parliament between Henry the sixth and him was againe made PROTECTOR AND REGENT OF THE KINGDOM By the Statutes of 25. H. 8. c. 22. 28. H. 8. c. 7. and 35. H. 8. c. 1. it is evident that the power and Right of nominating a Protector and Regent during the Kings minoritie belongs to the Parliament and Kingdome which by these Acts authorized Henry the eighth by his last Will in writing or Commission under hiâ— seale to nominate a Lord Protector in case he died during the 〈◊〉 of his heire to the Crowne and the Duke of Somerset was made Lord Protector of the King and Realme during King Edward the sixth his nonage BY PARLIAMENT And not to trouble you with any more examples of this kinde Mr. Lambard in his Archaion p. 135. Cowell in his Interpreter title Parliament Sir Henry Spelman in his Glossarium tit Cancellarius out of Matthew Westminster An. 1260. 1265. Francis Thin and Holinshed vol. 3. col 1073. to 1080. 1275. to 1286. and Sir Edward Cook in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 174 175. 558. 559. 566. acknowledge and manifest That the Lord Chancellour Treasurer Privy Seale Lord chiefe Iustice Privy Counsellors Heretochs Sheriffs with other Officers of the Kingdome of England and Constables of Castles were usually elected by the Parliament to whom OF ANCIENT RIGHT THEIR ELECTION BELONGED who being commonly stiled Lord Chancellour Treasurer and chiefe Iustice c. OF ENGLAND not of the King were of right elected by the representative Body of the Realme of England to whom they were accomptable for their misdemeanors Seeing then it is most apparent by the premises that the Parliaments of England have so frequently challenged and enioyed this right and power of electing nominating recommending approving all publike Officers of the Kingdome in most former ages when they saw iust cause and never denuded themselves wholly of this their interest by any negative Act of Parliament that can be produced I humbly conceive it can be no offence at all in them considering our present dangers and the manifold mischiefes of the Kingdome hath of late yeeres sustained by evill Counsellors Chancellors Treasurers â—udges Sheriffs with other corrupt publike Officers to make but a modest claime by way of petition of this their undoubted ancient right nor any dishonour for his Maiesty nor disparagement to his Royall Prerogative to condiscend to their request herein it being both an honour and benefit to the King to be furnished with such faithfull Counsellors Officers Iudges who shall cordially promote the publike good maintaine the Lawes and subiects Liberties and doe equall iustice unto all his people according to their oathes and duties unfaithfull and corrupt officers being dangerous and dishonourable as well to the King as Kingdom as all now see and feele by wofull experience In few words If the Chancellors Iudges and other Officers power to nominate three persons to be Sheriffe in every County annually of which his Majesty by law is bound to pricke on â—lse the election is void as all the Iudges of England long since resolved and their authority to appoint Iustices of the Peace Escheators with other under Officers in each shire be no impeachment at all of the Kings prerogative as none ever reputed it or if both Houses ancient priviledge to make publike Bills for the publike weale without the Kings appointment and when they have voted them for lawes to tender them to the King for his royall assent be no diminution to his Soveraignty then by the selfe-same reason the Parliaments nomination or recommendation of Counsellors State-officers and Iudges to his Maiesty with a liberty to disallow of them if there be iust cause assigned can be no encroachment on nor iniury at all to his Maiesties Royalties it being all one in effect to recommend new Lawes to the King for his royall assent when there is need as to nominate meet Officers Counsellors Iudges to him to see these Lawes put in due execution when enacted So that upon the whole matter the finall result will be That the Parliaments claime of this their ancient right is no iust ground at all on his Maiesties part to sever himselfe from his Parliament or to be offended with them much lesse to raise or continue a bloody warre against them That the King hath no absolute Negative voyce in the passing of Bills of Common Right and Iustice for the publike good THe fourth great Objection or Complaint of the King Malignants Royallists against the Parliament is That they deny the King a negative Voyce in Parliament affirming in some Declarations That the King by his Coronation Oath and duty is bound to give his royall assent to such publike Bills of Right and Iustice as both howses have voted necessary for the common wealth or safety of the Realme and ought not to reject them Which is say they an absolute deniall of his royall Prerogative not ever questioned or doubted of in former ages To this I answer first in generall That in most proceedings and transactions of Parliament the King hath no casting nor absolute negative voyce at all as namely in reversing erronious Iudgments given in inferiour Courts damning illegall Pattents Monopolies Impositions Exactions redressing removing all publike grievances or particular wrongs complained of censuring or judging Delinquents of all sorts punishing the Members of either house for offences against the Houses declaring what is Law in cases of difficulty referred to the Parliament of which there are sundry presidents In these and such like particulars the King hath no swaying negative voice at all but the houses may proceed and give Iudgement not only without the Kings personall presence or assent as the highest Court of Iustice but even against his personall Negative vote or dissassent in case he be present as infinite examples of present and former times experimentally manifest beyond all contradiction Nay not only the Parliament but Kings Bench Common Pleas Chancery and every
and for the common profit of the Realme of England our Soveraigne Lord the king hath ordained c. for the quietnesse of his said people the Statutes and Ordinances following c. cap. 2. with 2. H. 4. c. 1. Our soveraign Lord the king greatly desiring the tranquility and quietnes of his people willeth and straitly commandeth that the peace within his Realme of England be surely observed kept so that all his lawful subjects may from henceforth safely and peaceably goe come and dwell after the Law and usage of the Realme and that Iustice and right be indifferently ministred to every of his said subjects as well to the poore as to the rich in his Courts 1. H. 4. Henry by the Grace of God c. to the honour of God and reverence of holy Church for to nourish peace unity concord of all parties within the Realm of England and for the reliefe and recovery of the said Realm which now late hath been mischievously put to great ruine mischief and desolation of the assent c. hath made and established c. 6. H. 4. c. 1. For the grievous complaints made to our Soveraigne Lord the king by his Commons of the Parliament of the horrible mischiefes and damnable custome which is introduced of new c. Our soveraign Lord the King to the honor of God as well to eschew the dammage of this Realme as the perils of their soules which are to be advanced to any Archbishopricks or Bishopricks c. hath ordained Divers such recitalls are frequent in most of our statutes in all Kings raignes viz. 37. E. 3. c. 2 3 4 5. 3. R. 2. c. 3. 5. R. 2. Stat. 1. 2. 6. R. 2. Stat. 1. 7. R. 2. 8. R. 2. For the common profit of the said Realme and especially for the good and just government and due execution of the common Law it is ordained c. 10. R. 2. Prologue c. 1. 11. R. 2. c. 1. 12. R. 2. 13. R. 2. Prologue c. 3 5 6. 14. R. 2. 21. R. 2. 1. H. 4. 5. c. 7. 1. H. 6. 8. H. 6. Prologue c. 25. 10. H. 6. c. 3. 12. H. 6. c. 12. 39. H. 6. Prologue 1. R. 3. c. 2. 6. 8. 3. H. 7. c. 5 6. 11. H. 7. c. 18. But I shall conclude with some more punctuall ones 18. E. 3. stat c. 1 2. To nourish love peace and concord between holy Church and the Realme and to appease and cease the great hurt and perils impertable losses and grievances that have been done and happened in times past and shall happen hereafter if the thing from henceforth be suffered to passe c. for which causes and dispensing whereof the ancient lawes usages customes and franchises of the Realm have been and be greatly appaired blemished and confounded the Crown of the king minished and his person falsly defrauded the treasure and riches of his Realme carried away the inhabitants and subjects of the Realme impovirished troubled c. the King at his Parliament c. having regard to the quietnesse of his people which he chiefly desireth to sustaine in tranquility and peacâ— to governe according to the Lawes Vsages and Franchises of this Land as HE IS BOVND BY HIS OATH MADE AT HIS CORONATION following the wayes of his Progenitors which for their time made certaine good Ordinances and provisions against the said grievances c. by the assent c. hath approved accepted and confirmed c. 2. R. 2. c. 7. Because the King hath perceived as well by many complaints made to him as by the perfect knowledge of the thing c. the King desiring soveraignly the peace and quietnesse of his Realme and his good Lawes and Customes of the same and the Rights of his Crowne to be maintained and kept in all points and the offenders duly to be chastised and punished AS HE IS SWORN AT HIS CORONATION by the assent of all the Lords c. hath defended c. And moreover it is ordained and established c. 3 R. 2. Rot. Parl. Num. 38. 40. The Commons desiring a grant of new power to Iustices of Peace to enquire into extortions the Bishops conceiving it might extend to them made their protestation against this new grant yet protested that if it were restrained only to what was law already they would condiscend to it but not if it gave any new or further power The King answers that notwithstanding their protestation or any words conâ—eined therein he would not forbeare to passe this new grant and that BY HIS OATH AT HIS CORONATION HE WAS OBLIGED TO DO IT And 6 H. 6. c. 5. We for as much as by reason of our Regality WE BE BOVNDEN TO THE SAFEGVARD OF OVR REALM round about willing in this behalfe convenient hasty remedy to be adhibite have assigned c. By these with infinite such like recitalls in our ancient and late statutes in the Kings owne Proclamations Commissions yea and in writs of law wherein wee find these expressions Nos qui singulis de regno nostro in EXHIBITIONE IVSTITIAE SVMVS DEBITORES plaenam celerem justitiam exhiberi facias Nos volentes quoscunque legios nostros in curiis nostris c. justitiam sibi c. nullatenus differri Ad justitiam inde reddendam cum omni celeritate procedatis Nos oppressiones duritias damna excessus gravamina praedictae nolentes relinquere impunita volent esque SALVATIONI QVIETI POPVLI NOSTRI hac parte PROSPICERE VT TENEMVR eidm celeris justitiae complementum debitum festinum iustitiae complementum fieri facies Nos huiusmodi praeindicio precavere volentes prout ASTRINGIMVR IVRAMENTI VINGVLO Quiaâ— iudicia in curia nostra cito reddita in suis roboribus manuteneri volumus defendi prout AD HOC IVRAMENTI VINCVLO ASTRINGIMVR TENEMVR c It is most apparent that the Kings of England both by their oath duty and common right even in point of justice and conscience are bound to assent to all publike Acts as are really necesâ—ary for the peace safety ease weale benefit prevention of mischiefs and redresse of greivances of all or any of their subjects without any tergiversation or unnecessary delayes when they are passed and tendered to them by both Houses and that in such acts as these they have no absolute Negative voice at all but ought to give their speedy free and full consents thereto unlesse they can give satisfactory reasons to the contrary Sixthly All our ancient Kings of England as the premises with all publike usefull statutes enacted in their reigne evidence have alwayes usually given their free and full consents in Parliament to such publike acts as these without deniall or protraction conceiving they were bound by oath and duty so to doe and if they ever denyed their royall assents to any Petitions or Bills of the Lords and Commons of this nature they alwayes gave such good
reasons for it as satisfied both Howses witnes their answers to infinite Petitions yet extant among the Parliament records Therefore the King now is as much obliged thereto as they Seventhly If the King in point of law should have an absolute negative voice in denying his assent to publike Bills of meere right and justice then he should have power by law to deny justice and right and to doe wrong and iniustice to his people a prerogative which neither God himselfe nor any lawfull Monarch ever yet chalenged but renounced with greatest detestation I read in Plutarch that when a flatterer said to king Antigonus that all things were honest and iust to Kings he answered only indeed to Kings of Barbarians but to us honest things are to be accounted for honest only just things for just And that Acrotatus gave the like answer to his parents when they pressed him to do an uniust thing Quoâ—iam vult is me optima agâ—re optimuÌ„ auteâ—â— est cum privato tum multo etiaÌ„ magis Principiid quod est justum agam quâ—â—ultis quae viro dicitis detrectabo Yea our law expresly denies the king any such uniust prerogative by these unquestionable maximes the King neither can nor ought by law to do any wrong seeing he is Gods Vicar and the fountaine of Iustice. Et hocsolum Rex NON POTEST FACERE quod NON POTEST INIVSTE AGERE which our law-books make no defect of power but one of the highest branches of the Kings Prerogative for confirmation whereof I shal only cite one notable Record 7. H. 4. Rot. Parl. Num. 59. The Commons complained that by the favour of Ordinaries divers incumbents were outed of their benefices by superinstitutions upon presentations of the King contrary to the statute in that case provided and were denied a Scire faciâ—s without a speciall licence or command of the King first obtained to the great offence of God and against reason and law BECAVSE SVCH AN ACT CANNOT BE ANY PREROGATIVE AT AL IN OVR LORD THE KING WHICH IS DEROGATIVE TO THE EXECVTION OF RIGHT AND IVSTICE Wherefore they petitioned the King that he would be pleased to grant and command the Chancellor to deliver a writ of Scire facias to every of his Leiges who are outed of their benefices or possessions by the foresaid title of the King and that thenceforth the Chancellors shall be bound to deliver by authority of their Offices this Writ of Scire facias at the sute of the parties and further to doe right to the parties without suing to the King and without other warrant from him To which the King gives this answer The King wills that the said statute bee firmly held and kepe and farther willeth and granteth that if hee presents to any benefice which shall bee full of any Incumbext that the Presentee of the King shall not bee received by the Ordinary to such a benefice untill the King hath recovered his presentment by processe of Law in his owne Court and if any Presentee of the King bee otherwise received and the Incumbent outed without due Processe as aforesaid the said Incumbent may commence his sute within one yeare after the Induction of the Kings Presentee or later And further the King wills that no ratification granted for the Incumbent after that the King hath presented and taken his sute shall bee allowed pending the plea nor after the judgement given for the King but that such judgement shall bee fully executed as reason demands Lâ—e here the Commons and Parliament affirme and the King himselfe subscribes thereto That the King neither hath nor yet can have any Prerogative at all which is derogative or any impediment at all in the execution of Right and Justice and disclaime a negative voyce or power in him in granting a scire facias to particular Incumbents unduly outed of their Living by a pretended prerogative power against Reason and Law Therefore à fortiori the King by his prerogative neither hath nor can have any absolute Negative voice at all to hinder the passing of publike Bills presented to him by both Houses for the due execution of right and iustice and the weale peace or safety of the whole Kingdome That speech of King Zedâ—kiaâ— to his Princes though in a bad case is an undoubted verity here Behold he is in your hands FOR THE KING IS NOT HE THAT CAN DOE ANY THING AGAINST YOU and likewise of King David to his people 2 Sam. 18. 3. 4. WHAT SEEMETH TO YOU BEST I WILL DO In one word as it is no impotency in God but a part of his owne divine prerogative that he cannot possibly ly that he cannot deny himself that he is immutable and changeth not that he cannot do injustice And as it was the Apostles highest priviledge 2 â—or 13. 8. We can do nothing against the truth but for the truth So it is no note of impotency but of highest Soveraignty in our Kings that in all Bills of publike Right and Common Iustice they have no Negative voice or power at all to withstand or deny their passing for then they should have a prerogative to deny common Right and Iustice and so to doe publike injustice which God himselfe whose vicegerents they are is uncapable of and never derived to them I will close this reason with that memorable speech of that great heathen Emperour Iulius Caesar which he somtimes used at Rome in the Councell-house Touching all other affaires that are to be taken in hand for your sake I am both your Consul and your Dictator but as touching any wrong to be done to any man I am as a private man without office Eighthly Our Kings have ever claimed this as an absolute duty from their subjects in Parliament to grant them such speedy free and competent ayds subsidies customes for the necessary defence of themselves and the Kingdome and support of their royall estates as the urgency of their publike warres and affaires required and the subjects though they have sometimes denied subsidies to their Princes upon reasonable causes and excuses alleadged by them expressed in our Historians yet have always held it their BOUNDEN DUTY to grant such ayds in Parliament when and sometimes before they have been required and have really done it without refusall when they saw just cause to grant them as all the old and new Acts for the grant of Customes Subsidies Dismes Quindismes Tonnage and Poundage Polemoney with other such aides in all our Kings-Reignes abundantly evidence Therefore the King who is as much obliged by oath and duty to aid his subjects and provide for their common protection weale peace ease as they are to provide for His and the Kingdomes safety is by like reason as much obliged in duty not to deny them such publike Acts as they are not to deny him such publike aides Ninthly Kingdomes and Commonweales were existent before Kings for there must be
a Kingdome and society of men to governe as Aristotle Cicero Polibius Augustine Fortescue and all other Polititians accord before there could be a King elected by them for to governe them And those Kingdomes and societies of men had for the most part some common lawes of their owne free choice by which they were governed before they had Kings which lawes they swore their Kings to observe before they would crowne or admit them to the government and likewise gave them a further oath to passe and confirme all such subsequent lawes as they should make choice of for their publike benefit and protection as is evident by the Coronation oaths of all our own yea of most other Christian and some Pagan Kings continuing to this very day and these words in the Kings oath QUAS VULGUS ELEGERIT which intimates the choice of Lawes to be wholly and fully in the peoples free elections prove beyond Contradiction Yea those ancient law-givers Solon 〈◊〉 Liâ—â—rguâ— Numa with others who tooke paines to compile Lawes for severall Kingdomes and Republikes did only recommend them to the people whose voluntary aâ—â—ent unto them made them binding Which lawes they either altered or repealed as they saw cause Besides during Interrognums in sorraigne elective Kingdomes the Estates in Parliament have power to make new binding Lawes repeale and alter old as they did in Aragon after Sanchius his decease before they elected a new King whom they swore to observe the Lawes then made before they would admit him without any Kings assent at all who yet give their royall assent to Lawes made in their reignes And in our owne and other successive Kingdomes during the Kings infancy dotage absence the Kingdomes and Parliaments have an absolute power as I have already manifested to create Regents or Lord-Protectorsâ— to execute royall authority and give royall assents to publike acts in the Kings name and steads without their actuall personall assents which lawes being necessary for the Subject shall be as firme and obligatory to King and Kingdome as those to which they actually assent Yea if Kings chance to die without any heire the Kingdome in such a case may assemble of themselves and make binding necessary lawes without a King and alter the very frame of government by publike consent Therefore the royall assent to just necessary publike Bills is in truth but a formall Ceremony or complement much like a Kings Coronation without which he may be and is a lawfull King bestowed by the people upon Kings for their greater honour with this limitation that they must not deny it when they of right require it to any just or necessary law not simply to make but declare confirm a law already made and passed by both houses much like a Tenants attornment to the grant of a Reversion And therefore Kings may neither in law nor conscience deny it when it is necessarily demanded to any just publike Bills unlesse they can shew good reason to the contrary so farre as to satisfie their people why such lawes should not passe Tenthly Our very lawes in many cases deny the King an absolute negative voice or power even in matters of Prerogative because they are contrary to his oath and mischeivous to the Republike This appeares most clearly in matters of Pardons the Statutes of 2 E. 3. c. 2. 14 E. 3. c. 15. 13 R. 2. c. 1. 16 R. 2. c. 6. enact That Charters of pardon shall not be granted for man slaughters Roberies Fellonies and other Trespasse but ONLY WHERE THE KING MAY DOE IT BY HIS OATH that is to say where a man slayeth another in his owne defence or by misadventure or in case where he may doe it KEEPING AND SAVING THE OATH OF HIS CROWNE Soe the King cannot pardon nor release the repairing of a Bridge or Highway or any such like publike charges or any publike Nusances or offences against paenall Lawes pro bono publico because it is contrary to the trust and confidence reposed in him for the publike good because the republike hath an interest herein and the pardoning of them would be mischeivous for the common good In like manner the King cannot deny delay nor deferre Iustice nor stay the Iudges from doing present right and justice to any of his Subjects by his Letters under his great or privy seale because it is contrary to his oath and duty Neither can he by his absolute Prerogative impose any the least â—axe or imposition on his subjects without their common consent in Parliament nor yet authorize any other to kill beat wound imprison any mans person or take away his goods without due processe of law Yea the very lawes and custome of the Realme deny the King any absolute negative voice even in the Parliament House in reversing erronious Iudgments Charters Patents declaring what is law in difficult cases or in proceedings and sentences against Delinquents or in any one particular whatsoever which concernes the administration of right or common Iustice. Therefore by the selfesame reason the very law denies him any such negative voice in refusing his royall assent to Bills of common right and Iustice And as both Houses doe alwayes over-rule the King not He both Houses in the one so by parity and congruity of reason they ought to oversway him in the other there being the same reason in both cases and the one no greater an â—ntrenchment upon his Prerogative than the other Eleventhly This is infallibly proved by the usuall forme of our Kings answers to such Bills as they assent not to Le Roy so it a visera The King will bee advised or take further consideration which is no absolute deniall but a craving of longer time to advise upon them and thereupon to assent to them if he can see no just cause to the contrary or else to give satisfactory reasons why he cannot assent Which answer were not proper nor formall had the King an absolute negative voyce to reiect Bills without rendering a sufficient satisfactory reason of his refusall of them Twelfthly publike Bills for the Subiects common good are formed for the most part by the Lords and Commons themselves who in truth as I have elsewhere proved are the chiefe Law-makers who as Aristotle defines know better what is good and necessary for their own benefit then the King their publike Minister for their good Itaque majorum rerum potestas jure populo tribuitur is Aristotles resolution Therefore in passing such Bills there is greater â—eason that both Houses should over-rule the King then the King them It is usuall in all inferior Counsells of State Law Waâ—ie of the Kings own choise for the Counsell to over-rule the King in matters of State Law Warre unlesse the king can give better reasons against than they doe for their conclusive advise and kings in such cases doe usually submit to their Counsells determinations without
these â—iberties and that which we have sworne ALL OF US ARE BOUND TO OBSERVE But where the Acts to which the assent is gained are unjust or illegall such to which the King was not bound by Oath or duty to consent but meerely out of necessity to avoid imminent danger of death or other mischiefe and where the whole Parliament was enforced as well as the King there the acts may be avoided by Duresse as is evident by the Statutes of 11. and 21. of R. 2. c. 12. by the Statute of 31 H. 6. c. 1 which makes voyd all the Petitions granted by this King in a former Parliament the 29. of his Reigne and all indictments made by Duresse through the Rebellion Tyranny and Menaces of Iack Cade and his rebellious rout of Traytors and by 39. H. 6. c. 1. 15. E. 3. stat 2. and 17. E. 4. c. 7. Yet these enforced unjust Bills being publike Acts done in a legall forme are not meerly void but good in Law till they be repealed and nullified by a subsequent Parliament as is evident by the next forecited Statutes even as a Marriage Bond or deed made by Duresse or Menace are good in Law and not meerly void but voidable only upon a Plea and Tryall And if subsequent Parliaments refuse to repeal these forced Laws and to declare the Royall assent thereto by coertion void or illegall the King cannot avoid them by Duresse because his Royall assent is a judiciall Act in open Parliament which his oath and duty obliged him to give and the Lawes are rather the Parliaments Act which was not forced then his owne but they remaine in full vigour as if he had freely assented to them which is most evident by the Statutes made in 10. and 11. R. 2. which though extorted from the King by Duresse against the will and liberty of the King and right of his Crowne as is pretended and declared in the Statute of 21. R. 2. c. 12. yet they continued in full strength for ten yeares space or more during which time there were no lesse then 8. Parliaments held under this King because these Parliaments refused to reverse them upon this pretext of Duresse and the Parliament of 1 H. 4 c 2 3 4. received and confirmed them From all which premises I humbly conceive I may infallibly conclude That the King in passing the fore-mentioned kinde of Bills of Common Right and Iustice for the Kingdomes and the Subjects weale and safety hath no absolute negative voyee but must and ought of common right and Iustice by vertue of his Royalloath and duty to give his ready and free assent unto them without any tergiversatiâ—n And so the Parliament in their Declarations to this purpose hath no wayes invaded nor injured his Majesties just Prerogative royall in this particular Nor yet those members in it eclipsed his royall grace who have upon occasion given affirmed the Petition of Right the Bills for Trieniall Parliaments which before by Law were to be annuall at least the continuance of this Parliament without adjournment for the Kingdomes necessary preservation the acts against Shipmoney Forest-Bounds c. illegall new invented grievances and oppressions not heard of in former Kings Reigns and the Statutes for the suppression of the Star-Chamber High Commission Knighthood and Bishops votes lately growen intollerable grivances and mischeifes to the Realme Especially since his Majesties Reigne to bee no acts of most transcendent Grace such as never any Prince before vouchsafed to his people as they are daily cried up in Presse and Pulpet but Bills of meere Common Right and Iustice which the King by his Royall Office Oath Duty in Law and Conscience ought to assent unto and could not without apparent injustice deny to passe when both Houses urged him thereunto the rather because the unhappy fractions of all Parliaments and Grievances of these Natures under his Majesties own Reign and Government occasioned by his evill Councellers were the sole grounds and just occasions of enacting these necessary Laws for the Subjects future security if the sword now drawen to suppresse the Parliament and cut these Gordians or rather Cobwebs as Diogenes once termed Laws a sunder deprive them not of their benefit before they scarce enjoy it I should now here proceed to manifest the Parliaments taking up of defensive Armes against his Majesties Malignant Army of professed Papists Delinquents and pillaging murthering Cavaleers whose grand designe is onely to set up Popery and an absolute tyrannical Government over our consciences bodies estates in defense of their own persons priviledges the Subjects Laws Liberties Properties and our Protestant established Religion devoted by Papists to eternall ruine as we have cause to feare to be just lawfull and no treason nor rebellion at all against the King neither in point of Law nor conscience And that the Parliaments assessing of men towards the maintenance of this necessary defensive warre by an Ordinance of both Houses onely without the Kings assent now wilfully absent from and in armes against his Parliament and People with their distraining and imprisoning of such as refuse to pay it and their confinement and securing of dangerous Malignants to be justifiable by Law and ancient presidents with other particulars not yet so fully discussed by any as is desired But this part being already growne somewhat large and having lingred much longer at the Presse then I expected I have thought it more convenient to reserve the remainder for a future Treatise by it selfe then to hinder the state of the present benefit which it may receive by this through Gods blessing ere the other can â—ee compleated which I hope will fully un-blindfold the hood-winkt world and either satisfie the consciences or stop the mouthes of all who are not wilfully malicious against the Truth and Parliaments proceedings and the Soveraigne Power of Parliaments and Kingdoms over their Kings themselves which I shall more copiously manifest in the Appendix FINIS partis secunda THE THIRD PART OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Wherein the Parliaments present Necessary Defensive Warre against the Kings offensive Malignant Popish forces and Subjects taking up Defensive Armes against their Soveraignes and their Armies in some Cases is copiously manifested to be Iust Lawfull both in point of Law and Conscience and neither Treason nor Rebellion in either by inpregnable Reasons and Authorities of all kindes Together With a Satisfactory Answer to all Objections from Law Scripture Fathers Reason hitherto alledged by Dr. Ferne or any other late opposite Pamphleters whose grosse Mistakes in true Stating of the present Controversie in sundry points of Divinity Antiquity History with their absurd irrationall Logicke and Theologie are here more fully discovered refuted than hitherto they have been by any Besides other particulars of great concernment By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne 2 Sam. 10. 12. Be of good courage and let us play the men for our People and for the City of
quam impias inter nos conseramus manus c. If then a Kings offensive warre upon his Subjects without very just grounds and unevitable occasions be thus utterly sinfull and unlawfull in law and Conscience and most diametrally contrary to the Oath Office trust and duty of a King who by this strange metamorphosis becomes a Wolfe instead of a Shepheard a destroyer in liew of a Protector a publike Enemy in place of a Common friend an vnnaturall Tyrant instead of a naturall King it followes inevitably that the Subjects or Kingdomes resistance and defensive warre in such a case both by the law of God of nature of the Realme must be lawfull and just because directly opposite to the only preservative against that warre which is unlawfull and unjust and so no Treason nor Rebellion by any Law of God or man which are illegall and criminall too Eightly It is the received resolution of all Canonists Schoolemen and Civill Lawyers That a defensive warre undertaken onely for necessary defence doth not properly deserve the nam of warre but onely of Defence That it is no levying of warre at all which implies an active offensive not passive defensive raising of forces and so no Treason nor offence within the statute of 25. E. 3. c. 2. as the Parliament the onely proper Iudge of Treasons hath already resolved in point of Law but a faculty onely of defence Cuilibet Omni Iure ipsoque Rationis Ductu Permissa c. permitted to every one By all Law or right and by the very conduct of reason since to propulse violence and iniury is permitted by the very Law of Nations Hence of all the seven sorts of warre which they make they define the last to be A just and Necessary War quod fit se et sua defendendo and that those who dâ—e in such a war caeteris paribus are safe Causa 23. qu. 1. and if they be slaine for defence of the Common-wealth their memory shall live in perpetuall glory And hence they give this Definition of a just Warre Warre is a Lawfull Defence against an immi eâ—t or praeceeding offence upon a publike or private cause concluding That if Defence be severed from Wâ—rre it is a Sedition not Warre Although the Emperour himselfe denounce it Yea although the whole World combined together Proclaime it For the Emperour or King can no more lawfully hurt another in Warre tâ—en he can take away his goods or life without cause Therefore let Commentato sâ—bâ—awle etâ—rnally about Warre yet they shall never justifie nor prove it lawfull Nisi ex Defensione Legitima but when it proceeds from Lawfull defence all Warres beâ—â—g rash and unjust against those who justly defend themselves This Warre then being undertaken by the Parliament onely for their owne and the Kingdomes necessary defence against the Kings invasive Armies and Cavalliers especially now after the Kings rejection of all Honourable and safe termes of Peace and accommodation tendered to him by the Parliament must needs be just and lawfull and so no Treason nor Rebellion in point of Law or Conscience Since no Law of God nor of the Realme hath given the King any Authority or Commission at all to make this unnaturall Warre upon his Parliament his people to enslave their Soules and Bodies or any inhibition to them not to defend themselves in such a caâ—e These generall Considerations thus premised wherein Law and Conscience walke hand in hand I shall in the next place lay downe such particular grounds for the justification of this Warre which are meerely Legall extracted out of the bowels of our knowne Lawes which no professors of them can contradict First it is unquestionable that by the Common and Statute Law of the Land the King himselfe who cannot lawfully proclaime Warre against a Forraigne Enemy much lesse against his people without his Parliaments previous assent as I have elsewhere proved cannot by his absolute Soveraigne Prerogative either by verball Commands or Commissions under the great Seale of England derive any lawfull or just Authority to any Generall Captaine Cavalliers or person whatsoever without Legall Triall and Conviction to seize the Goods or Chattels of any his Subjects much lesse forcecibly to Râ—b Spoile Plunder Wound Beat Kill Imprison or make open War upon them without a most just and inâ—vitable occasion and that after open hostility denounced agaiâ—st them And if any by vertue of such illegal Commissions or Mandats Assault Plunder Spoile Rob Beat Wound Slay Imprison the Goods Chattels Houses Persons of any Subject not lawfully convicted They may and ought to be proceeded against resisted apprehended indicted condâ—mned for it notwithstanding such Commissions as Trespassers Theeves Burglarers Felons Murderers both by Statute and Common Law As is clearely enacted and resolved by Magna Charta cap. 29. 15. E. 3. Stat. 1. cap. 1. 2. 3. 42. E. 3. cap. 1. 3. 28. E. 1. Artic. super Chaâ—tas cap. 2. 4 E. 3. c. 4 5. E. 3. cap. 2. 24. E. 3. cap. 1. 2 R. 2 cap. 7. 5. R. 2. ca 5. 1. H. 5. cap. 6. 11. R. 2. cap. 1. to 6. 24 H. 8. cap. 5. 21. Iacob c. 3. Against Monopolies The Petition of Right 3. Caroli 2. E. 3. c. 8. 14. E. 3. ca. 14. 18. E. 3. Stat. 3. 20. E. 3. cap. 1. 2. 3. 1. R 2. cap. 2. And generally all Satutes against Purvâ—yers 42. Ass. Pl. 5. 12. Bâ—oâ—ke Commissions 15. 16. Fortescue c. p. 8. 9. 10. 13. 14. 26. 1. E. 3. 2. 2. H. 4. 24. Br. Faux Imprisonment 30. 28. 22. E. 4 45. a Tr. 16. H. 6. Monstrans de Faits 182 Stamford lib. 1. fol. 13. a. 37. a. The Conference at the Committies of both Houses 3 â— Aprilis 4 â— Caroli concerning the Right and Priviledge of the Subject newly Printed Cooke lib. 5. fol 50. 51. lib. 7. fol 36. 37. lib. 8. fol. 125. to 129. Iudge Crooks and Huttons Arguments against Shâ—pmoney with divers other Law-Bookes Therefore the Cavalliers can no waies justifie nor excuse their Wounding Murthering Imprisoning Assaulting Robbing Pillaging and spoiling of his Majesties people and Subjects and making Warre upon them by vertue of any Warrant or Commission from the King but may justly and legally be apprehended resisted and proceeded against as Murtherers Rebels Robbers Felons notwithstanding any pretended Royall Authority to countenance their execrable unnaturall proceedings Secondly It is irrefragable that the Subjects in defence of their own Persons Houses Goods Wives Families against such as violently assault them by open force of Armes to wound slay beate imprison robbe or plunder them though by the Kings own illegall Commission may not onely lawfully arme themselves and fortifie their houses their Castles in Iudgement of Law against them but resist apprehend disarme beat wound repulse kill them in their just necessary defence not onely without guilt of Treason or Rebellion but of Tresspas or the very least offence And Servants in such Cases may lawfully justifie not
5. 25. E. 3. c. 8. and 4. H. 4. c. 13. The reason is from the Originall compact and mutuall stipulation of every member of any Republicke State or Society of men for mutuall defence one of another upon all occasions of invasion made at their first association and incorporation into a Republike state kingdome Nation of which we have a pregnant example Iudg. 20. 1. to 48. If then the King himselfe shall introduce forraigne Forces and enemies into his Realme to levie war against it or shall himself become an open enemie to it the Subjects are obleiged by the self-same reason law equity especially upon the Parliaments command to Arm themselves to defend their Native Country Kingdome against these forraigne and domesticke Forces and the King himselfe if he joyne with them as farre forth as they are bound to doe it upon the Kings own Writ and Commission in case he joyned with the Parliament and Kingdome against them the necessary defence and preservation of the Kingdome and themselves and of the King onely so farre forth as he shewes himselfe a King and Patron not an enemie of his Kingdome and Subjects being the sole ground of their engagement in such defensive warres according to this notable resolution of Cicero Omnium Societâ—tum nulla est gratior nulla cariâ— quà m ea quae 〈◊〉 Reâ—ublica est unicuique nostrum Cari sunâ— pareâ—tâ—s cari liberi propinqui familiares SED OMNES OMNIVM CARITATES PATRIA VNA COMPLEXA EST iro qua quis bonus dubitâ—t mortem oppetere si ei sit profuturus Quo est detestabilior illorum immanitas qui lacerant omni scelere Patriam nâ—a funâ—itus delenda occupati sunt fuerunt and seeing kings themselves as well as Subjects are bound to hazard their lives for the preservation of their Kingdomes and peoples safetie and not to endanger the ruine of the Kingdome and people to preserve their owne lives and prerogatives as I have elsewhere manifested it cannot be denyed but that every Subject when the King is unjustly divided against his Kingdome Parliament and People is more obleiged to joyne with the kingdome Parliament and his Native dearest Countrey who are most considerable against the King than with the king against theâ— and rather in such a case than any other because there is lesse neede of helpe and no such danger of ruine to the whole Realme and Nation when the King joynes with them against forraigne invading enemies as there is when the king himselfe becomes an open intestine Foe unto them against his Oath and Duty and the Peopâ—es safety being the Supremest Law the Houses of Parliament the most Soveraigne Authoritie they ought in such unhappie cases of extremitie and division to oversway all Subjects to contribute their best assistance for their necessary just defence even against the king himself and all his Partisans who take up Hostile Armes against them and not to assist them to ruine their owne Country Kingdome Nation as many as now over-rashly do Fifthly I conceive it cleare Law that if the King himselfe or his Courtiers with him shall wrongfully assault any of his Subjects to wound rob or murther them without just cause that the subjects without any guilt of Treason or Rebellion may not onely in their owne defense resist the King and his Courtiers assaults in such a case and hold their hands as Doctor Ferne himselfe accords but likewise close with and disarme them and if the King or his Courtiers receive any blowes wounds in such a case or be casually slaine it is neither Treason nor Murder in the Defendants who had no Treasonable nor murtherous intention at all in them but onely endeavoured their own just defence attempting nothing at all against the kings lawful Royall authority as is cleare by all Law Cases of man slaughter se defeâ—dendo and to put this out of question I shall cite but two or three cases of like Nature It hath beene very frequent with the Kings of England France and oâ—her Princes for triall of their man hood 〈◊〉 runne at Iousts and fight at Barriers not onely with forraigners but with their owne valiantest Lâ—rds and Knights of which there are various Examples In these Martiall disports by the very Law of Armes these Subjects have not onely defended themselves against their kings assaults and blowes but retorted lance for lance stroke for stroke and sometimes unhorsed disarmed and wounded their Kings our Kiâ—g Henry the eight being like to be slaine by the Earle of â—uffolke at a 〈◊〉 in the 16. yeare of his reigne and no longer since then the yeare 1559. Henry the 2 d King of France was casually slaine in a Ioust by the Earle of Mountgommery his Subject whom hee commanded to Iust one bout more with him against his will whose Speare in the counter-blow ran so right into one of the Kings eyes that the shivers of it peirced into his head perished his braine and slew him yet this was Iudged no Treason Fellony nor offence at all in the Earle who had no ill intention If then it hath ever beene reputed lawfull and honourable for Subiects in such militarie exercises upon the challenges of their kings to defend themselves couragiously against their assaults and thus to fight with and encounter them in a martiall manner though there were no necessity for them to answer such a challenge and the casuall wounding or slaying of the King by a Subiect in such a case be neither Treason nor Fellony then much more must it be lawfull by the Law of Armes Nature and the kingdome for the Parliament and subjects in a necessary just unavoydable warre to defend resist repulse the kings and his Cavaleers personall assaults and returne them blow for blow shot for shot if they will wilfully invade them and if the king or any of his Forces miscarry in this action they must like King Henâ—y the 8 th when endangered by tilting blame themselves alone and have no other just legall remedie but pâ—tience it being neither Treason Rebellion nor Murther in the defensive party and most desperate folly and frenzie in any Prince to engage himselfe in such a danger when he neede not doe it I reade of Charles the first of France that he fell sodainely destracted upon a message he recâ—ived from an old poore man as he was marching in the head of his Army and thereupon thinking himselfe betrayâ—d incountred his owne mâ—n and slew two or three of themâ—ere they were ware of him wounding others Whereupon they closing with him disâ—rmed and led him away forceably keeping him close shut up like a Bedlam â—ill he recovered his senses I thinke no man in his right wits will deeme tâ—is their action Treasonable or unlawfull neither did the king or any in that age thus repute it If then a King in an angry franticke passion for Irâ— brevius furor est shall take up
blinde King who could not lead them to the warres in person And Ethodius the 2 d king of Scotland being dull of wit given to avarice and nothing meete to governe the Realme thereupon the Nobles tooke upon them the governmeÌ„t appointing Rulers in every Province so continued them all his reigne leaving him nothing but the bare title of a King not depriving him thereof out of the respect they gave to the family of Fergusius but yet taking away all his regall power And not to multiply cases or examples of this nature Andrew Favine in his Theatre of Honour out of the Chronicle of Lauresheâ—m and Aâ—monius in his 4 th Booke of the History of France relates a notable resolution given by the Parliament Estates of France in this very point In the yeare 803. Lewes the Deâ—onnaire king of France holding his Parliament in May there came thither from strange Provinces two Brethren kings of Vuilses who with frank free good will submitted themselves to the judgement of the said â—arliament to which of them the kingdome should belong The elder of these two brethren was named Miligastus and the yonger Celeaâ—raeus Now albeit the custome of the said kingdome adjudged the Crowne to the eldest according to the right of 〈◊〉 allowed and practised by the Law of Nature and of later memory in the person of the last dead King Liubus father to the two contendants yet notwithstanding in regard that the Subjects by universall consent of the kingdome had rejected the elder brother FOR HIS COWARDISE AND EVILL GOVERNMENT cum secundam ritum ejus gentis commissum sibi Regnum parum digne administraret and had given the Crown to the younger brother FOR HIS VALOVR DISCREETE CARRIAGE after full hearing of both parties BY SENTENCE of PARLIAMENT the Kingdome was adjudged to the younger Brother statâ—â—t ut junior frater delatam sibi à Populo suo potâ—statem haberet c and thereupon the eldest did him homage with oath of Alleigance in the said Parliament and submitted to this sentence And upon this very ground in some of our ancient British and Saxons Kings Reignes when the right heire to the Crowne was an infant unable to defend his kingdome and people against invading enemies the Crowne hath commonly descended to the Vncle or next heire of full age who was able to protect them and repulse their enemies till the right heire accomplished his compleat age as I have elsewhere manifested If then a Kingdome by generall consent may elect a new King to defend and preserve it in case of invasion and eminent danger of ruine by forraigne enemies when their present King either cannot or will not doe his duty in protecting them from their enemies and exposeth them for a prey to their devastations as these examples and authorities conclude they may though I will not positively determine so Then certainely by equall semblable and greater reason subjects may lawfully take up necessary defensive Armes against their Kings when they shall not onely desert but actually invade and wage warre against them destroy and wast them in an open Hostile manner and handle them as cruelly as the worst of enemies such a wilfull unnaturall Hostile invasion being farre worse than any cowardly or bare desertion of theÌ„ when they are invaded by a forraign enemy And if Kings in case of â—otâ—ishnesse or Lunacy may be lawfully deposed from their kingdomes by common consent of their Realmes when they are altogether unfit or unable to governe as Bishop Bilson asserts and I have manifested elsewhere then much more may they be lawfully resisted by force without guilt of Treason or Rebellion when they wilfully and maliciously contrary to their oath and duty cast off their Royall governments the protection of their subjects and wage open warre against them to enslave or ruine them If a Father shall violently and unjustly assault his sonne a husband his wife a master his servant a Major or other inferior Officer a Citizen to murther maime or ruine them They may in such a case by the Law of Nature God man resist repulse them in their owne defence without any crime at all as dayly practise experimentally manifests yea they may sweare the peace against them and have a Writ de securitate Pacis in such cases Therefore by the selfefame reason they may resist the King and his Army in like cases there being no more humane nor divine Law against resistance in the one case than in the other Finally it is the resolution of Iohn Bodin and others who deny the lawfulnesse of Subjects taking up Armes against their Soveraigne Prince or offering violence to his person though he become a Tyrant That if a Soveraigne Prince or King by lawfull election or succession turnâ— a Tyrant he may lawfully at his Subjects request be invaded resisted condâ—mâ—ed or slaine by a forraigne Prince For as of all Noble acts none is more honourable or glorious then by way of fact to defend the honour goods and lâ—ves of such as are unjustly oppressed by the power of the more mighty especially the gate of Iustice being shut against them thus did Moses seeing his brother the Israelite beaten and wronged by the Egyptian and no meanes to have redresse of his wrongs So it is a most faire and magnificall thing for a Prince to take up Armes to releive a whole Nation and people unjustly oppressed by the cruelty of a Tyrant as did the great Hercuâ—es who travelling over a great part of the world with wonderfull power and valour destroyed many most horrible monsters that is to say Tyrants and so delivered people for which he was numbred among the gods his posterity for many worlds of yeares after holding most great Kingdomes And other imitators of his vertue as Dio Timoilion Aratus Harmodius Aristogiton with other such honourable Princes bearing Titles of chastisers and correctors of Tyrants And for that onely cause Tamerlain Emperour of the Tartars denounced warre unto Bajazet King of the Turkes who then besieged Constantinople saying That he was comming to chastise his Tyrannie and to deliver the afflicted people and vanquishing him in battle routed his Army and taking the Tyrant prisoner he kept him in chains in an Iron Cage till he dyed Neither in this case is it materiall that such a vertuous Prince being a stranger proceede against a Tyrant by open forcâ— or fiercenesse or else by way of justice True it is that a valient and worthy Prince having the Tyrant in his power shall gaine more honour by bringing him unto his tryall to chastise him as a murtherer a manqueller and a robber rather than to use the Law of Armes against him Wherefore let us resolve on this that it is lawfull for any stranger Prince to kill a Tyrant that is to say a man of all men infamed and notorious for the oppression murder and slaughter of his subjects and people And in this sort
who would thus willingly ruine his Principality as of free to make it tributary of his owne to make it anothers of happy to make it miserable and to submit himself to anothers pleasure as one conquered without a wound But I have heard and read of many who with effusion and losse of much blood which was laudable have procured liberty to themselves modo autem auâ—io quod Dominus vester miser deses imbellis qui nullo null or est de libero servus fieri desiderat qui omnium mortalium miserrimus est After which he said That the King was unworthy of his Confederacie and looking on the two Knights with a sterne countenance he comâ—anded them to depart instantly out of his presence and to see his face no more whereupon they departing with shame hee charged Robert the Clerke to informe him truely what manner of person King Iohn was who replied That he was rather a Tyrant then a King rather a Subverter then a Governour a Subverter of his owne Subjects and a Fosterer of Strangers a Lyon to his owne Subjects a Lambe to Aliens and Rebels who by his sloathfulnesse had lost the Dutchy of Normandy and many other Lands and moreover thirsted to lose and destroy the Kingdome of England An unsatiable Extortioner of money an invader and destroyer of the possessions of his naturall people c. When Miramumalin heard this he not onely despised as at first but detested aâ—d accursed him and said Wâ—y doe the miserable English permit such a one to raigne and domineer over them Truely they are effeminate and slavish To which Robert answered the English are the most patient of all men untiâ—l they are offended and damnified beyond measure But now they are angry like a Lion or Elephant when he perceives himselfe hurt or bloody and though late they purpose and endeavour to shake the yoake of the Oppressor from their necks which lie under it Wâ—ereupon he reprehended the overmuch patieâ—ce anâ— fearefulnesse of the English and dismissed these Messengers who returning and relating his Answer to King Iohn he was exceeding sorrowfull and in much bitternesse of Spirit that he was thus contemned and disapointed of his purposâ— Yet persisting in his pre-conceived wicked designe to ruine his Kingdome and people and hating all the Nobility and Gentry of England with a viperous Venom he sets upon another course and knowing Pope Iuno cent to be the most ambitious proud and covetous of all men who by gifts and prâ—mises would be wrought upon to act any wickednesse Thereupon he hastily dispatcheth messengers to him with great summes of Money and a re-assurance of his tributary Subjection which shortly after he confirmed by a new Oath and Charter to procure him to Excommunicate the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Barons whom he had formerly favoured which things he greedily desired that he might wrecke his malice on them by Disâ— inheriting Imprisoning and Spoiling them being Excommunicated Which things when he had wickedly plotted he more wickedly executed afterwards In the meane time the Barons foreseeing that nothing was to be obtained but by strong hand assemble an Army at Stamford wherein were said to be two thousand Knights besides Esquires and marched from thence towards Oxford where the King expected their comming to answer their demands And being come to Brackâ—ey with their Army the King sends the Earle of Pembroke Mariscall and the Archbishop of Canterbury with others to demand of them what were those Lawes and Liberties they required to whom they shewed a Schedule of them which the Commissioners delivered to the King who having heard them read in great indignation asked Why the Barons did not likewise demand the Kingdome and swore he would never graâ—t those Articles whereby himselfe should be made a Servant So harsh a thing is it to a power that is once gotten out into the wide libertie of his will to heare againe of any reducing within his Circle Vpon this answer the Barons resolve to seize the Kings Castles constitute Robert Fitz-walter their Generall entituling him Mariscall of the ARMY of GOD aâ—d of HOLY CHVRCH A Title they would never have given their Generall or Army had they deemed this Warre unlawfull in Law or Conscience After which they tooke divers of the Kings Castles and are admitted into London where their number daily increasing they make this Protestation Never to give over the prosecution of their desire till they had constrained the King whom they held perjured to grant them their Rights Which questionlesse they would not have done had they not beleeved this Warre to be just and lawfull King Iohn seeing himselfe in a manner generally forsaken of all his people and Nobles having scarce 7. Knights faithfull to him another strong argument that the people and Kingdome generally apprehended this taking up armes against the King to regaine to preserve their hereditary Rights and Liberties to be lawfull counterfeits the Seales of the Bishops and writes in their Names to all Nations That the English were all Apostaâ—es and whosoever would come to invade them hee by the Popes consent would conferre upon them all their Lands and Possossioâ—s But this device working no effect in regard they gave no credit to it and found it apparantly false the King seeing himselfe deserted of all and that those of the Barons part were innumerable cum tota Angliae Nobilitas in unum collecta quasi sub numero non cadebat writes Mathew Paris another argument of the justice of this cause and warre in their beliefes and consciences at last condescended to grant and confirme their Liberties which he did at Running-Meade in such sort as I have formerly related And though the Pope afterwards for his owne private ends and interest bribed by King Iohn who resigned his Kingdome to him and became his Vassall without his peoples consent which resignation was judged voide excommunicated the Barons withall their assistance Qui Iohaâ—nem illustrâ—m Regâ—m Anglorum Cruce signatum ET VASALLVM ROMANAE ECCLESIAE an honourable Title indeed for a King pers quuntur molientes ei Regâ—um auferre which this Pope him selfe did but few yeares before giving his Crown and Kingdome it selfe to King Phillip of France which to save he sordidly resigned up to the Pope quod ad Ronanam Ecclesiam dignosciâ—ur pertinere Yet this Excommunication thus procured by bribery proceeding not out of Conscience to preserve the Kings due Rights but selfe-respects to support the Popes usurped interest and Title to the Realme and being a wicked plot of the King more wickedly exâ—cuted by the Pope who as Matthew Paris writes was AD OMNIA SCELERA pro praemijs datis vâ—l promissis cereus proclivis and the Londonâ—rs Barons with divers Prelates then contemning it as pronounced upon false suggestions and especially for this cause that the ordering of temporall affaires belonged not to the Pope Cum Petro Apostolo ejus Successoribus non nisi Ecclesiasticarum
dispositio râ—rum a Domino sit collata potestas And using likewise these memorable Speeches in those blind daies against the Pope and his usurped Supremacy with liberty Vt quid ad noâ—se extendit Romanorum insatiata cupiditas Quid Episcopis Apostolicis Militiae nostrae Ecce successores Constantini non Petri non imitantur Petrum in meriâ—is vel operibus nec assimulandi sunt in Potestate Proh pudor marcidi ribaldi qui de armis vel liâ—eralitate minime norunt jam toti mundo propter excommunicationes suas volunt dominari ignobiles usurarij Simoniales O quantum dissimuâ—es Petro qui sibi Petri usurpant partem c. I conceive this Excommunication rather justifies then disproves the lawfulnesse of this their taking up of armes and the warre insuing it being but for their owne just defence when the King afterwards with fire sword and bloody barbarous Forraigne Forces wasted his Realme in a most inhumane tyrannicall maner Factus de Rege Tyâ—annus imo in bestialem prorumpens feritatem c. which necessitated the Barons for their own preservation and the Kingdoms devoted by this unnaturall Prince to Vassallage and utter desolation to elect Lewâ—s of France for their King Who together with the Peeres and Estates of France assembled at Lions concerning this Election resolved it to be just and lawfull and the Barons Defensive Warres against and rejection of King Iohn for his Tyranny and oppressions to be just and honourable since they did but flee to these extraordinary remedies and seeke for justice abroad when they were denied it by him that should give it them in as orâ—inary way at home chosing as King in place of a Tyrant as Matthew Paris with the generall History of France written by Iohn de Serres and Englished by Edward Grimston mâ—re largely manifest Secondly the Lawfulnesse and justnesse of the Bâ—rons Warres in Defence of Magna Chartâ— with other their Hereditary Rights and Liberties appeares most evidently by the resolution of all those Parliaments summoned by King Herry the 3d. Edward the 1 â— 2. 3. Richard the 2 d and other our succeeding Kings which have many times even by force of Armes or Menaces and sometimes by faire termes caused these Kings by new Acts of Parliament of ratifie Magna Charta the Chartâ—r of the Forest with other Fundamentall Liberties thus forcibly extorted from King Iâ—hn at first and constrained them to confirme hem with their Oathes and solâ—mne publicke Excommunications to be published by the Bishops in their Diocesse twice every yeare oft solemnly vowing and protesting both in and out of Parliament to defend these Lawes and Liberties with their estates armes lives blood which their ancâ—stâ—rs had purchased with their blood as I have manifested in the two first parts of this Discourse All which they would no doubt have forborne had they deemed it high Treason or Rebellion in point of Law to take up armes against their Kings in defence oâ— these Lawes and Privileges neither would our Kings and Parliaments in times of Peace have so frequently confirmed these Lawes and Immunities as just and necessary for the peoples welfare had they reputed their former purchases and confirmations by warre and armes no lesse then Treason or Rebellion And if it were neither Treason nor Rebellion in the judgements of our Ancestors and those Parliaments which procured and ratified Magna Charta to take up armes in defence thereof much lesse can it be Treason or Rebellion in the Parliament and Subjects now by Votes by Ordinances of both Houses with force of armes to preservâ— not only these their hereditarie Charters Lawes Priviledges but their very Lives Estates yea the Privileges and being of Parliaments themselves which are now invaded endangered What opinion the world had of the lawfulnesse of most of the Barons Warres in King Henry the 3d. his Raigne against this troublesome perfidious King in defence of their Lawes Liberties Estates appeares first by the Dialogue betweene Agnellus a Frier minorite one of King Henry his Counsell purposely sent to the Earle Marshall then in armes against the King and this Martiall Earle in the Abbey of Morgan Anno 1233. I will first relate the true state of that Warre and then their Dialogue concerning it King Henry by the ill counsell of Peter Bishop of Winchester removed all his English Officers Counsellors and Servants from his Court and put Poictovines and Forraigners in their places being ruled wholly by them withall he puts the English Garisons out of all his Castles and substitutes Forraigners in them which dayly arived both with Horse and armes in great multitudes and much opprested the people calling them Traitors so that the power and wealth of the Realme was wholly under their Command The Earle Marshall seeing the Noble and Ignoble thus oppressed and the rights of the Kingdome like utterly to be lost provoked with a zeale of Iustice associating to himselfe other Noble men goes boldly to the King reproves him in the hearing of many For calling in those Poictovines by evill Counsell to the oppression of the Kingdome and of his naturall Subjects and like wise of Lawes and Liberâ—ies Humbly beseeching him hastily to correct these excesses which threatned the imminent subversion both of His Crowne and Kingdome which if he refused to doe he and the other Nobles of the Realme would withdraw themselves from his Counsell as long as he harboured those Strangeâ—s To which Peter of Winchester replyed That the King might lawfully call in what strangers he would for the Defence of his Kingdome and Crowne and likewise so many and such as might compell his proud and rebellious Subjects to due Obedience Whereupon the Earle Marshall and other Nobles departing discontented from the Court when they could get no other answer promised firmely one to another That for this cause which concerned them all they would manfully fight evâ—n to the separation of Soule and Body After which they seeing more Strangers arrive with Horse and armes every day sent word to the King That hee should foorthwith remove Bishop Peter and all his Strangers from his Court which if he refused they all would BY THE COMMON CONSENT OF THE WHOLE REALM 〈◊〉 him with his wicked Counsellours out of the Realm and consult of chusing them a new King After these and some other like passage the King raysing an Army besiegeth one of the Earles Castles and not being able to winne it and ashamed to raise his Seige without gaining it he sent certaine Bishops to the Earle and requested him that since he had besieged his Castle and hee could not with Honour depart without winning it which he could not doe by force that the Earle to save his Honour would cause it to be surrended to him upon this condition That hee would restore it certainely to him within 15. dayes and that by advise of the Bishops hâ— would amend â—all thing amisse in his Kingdome for performance of
Chichester the day before the battle of Lewis against King Henry and his sonne who were taken prisoners in it by the Barons and 20000. of their Souldiers slaine absolved all that went to fight against the King their Lord from all their sinnes Such confidence had he of the goodnesse of the cause and justnesse of the warre In one word the oath of association prescribed by the Barons to the King of Romans brother to King Henry the third in the 43. yeare of his Raigne Heare all men that I Richard Earle of Cornewall doe here sweare upon the holy Evangelists that I shall be faithfull and diligent to reforme with you the Kingdome of England hitherto by the councell of wicked persons overmuch disordered and be an effectuall Coadjutor TO EXPELL THE REBELLS and disturbers of the same And this Oath I will inviolaby observe under paâ—ne of losing all the lands I have in England So helpe me God Which Oath all the Barrons and their associates tooke by vertue whereof they tooke up armes against the Kings ill Councellors and himselfe when he joined with them sufficiently demonstrate their publicke opinions and judgements of the lawfullnesse the justnesse of their warres and of all other necessarie defensive armes taken up by the Kingdomes generall assent for preservation of its Lawes Liberties and suppression of those Rebels and ill Councellors who fight against or labour to subvert them by their policies In the third yeare of King Edward the 2 d this king revoking his great Mynion Piers Gavâ—ston newly banished by the Parliament into Ireland and admitting him into as great favour as before contrary to his oath and promise the Barrons hereupon by common consent sent the King word that he should banish Piers from his company according to his agreement or else they would certainely rise up against him as a perjured person Vpon which the King much terrified suffers Piers to abjure the Realme who returning againe soone after to the Court at Yorke where the king entertained him the Lords spirituall and temporall to preserve the liberties of the Church and Realme sent an honourable message to the King to deliver Piers into their hands or banish him for the preservatioâ— of the peace Treasure and weale of the Kingdome this wilfull King denies their just request whereupon the Lords thus contemned and deluded raifed an army and march with all speede towards New-Castle NOT TO OFFER INIVRIE OR MOLESTATION TO THE KING but to apprehend Peirs and judge him according to Law upon this the King fleeth together with Peirs to Tinemouth and from thence to Scarborough Castle where Piers is forced to render himselfe to the Barrons who at Warwicke Castle without any legall triall by meere martiall Law beheaded him as a subvertor of the Lawes and an OPEN TRAITOR TO THE KINGDOME For which facts this King afterwards reprehending and accusing the Lords in Parliament in the 7 th yeare of his Raigne they stoutly answered THAT THEY HAD NOT OFFENDED IN ANY ONE POINT BVâ— DESERVED HIS ROYALL FAVOVR for they HAD NOT GATHERED FORCE AGAINST HIM though he were in Piers his company assisted countenanced and fled with him BVT AGAINST THE PVBLICKE ENEMIE OF THE REALME Whereupon there were two acts of oblivion passed by the King Lords and Commons assembled in that Parliament Printed in the 2 d Part of old Magna Charta The first that no person on the Kings part should be questioned molested impeached imprisoned and brought to judgement for causing Pierce to returne from Exile or barboring councelling or ayding him bere after his returne The second on the Barons part in these words It is provided by the King and by the Archbishops Bishâ—ps Abbots Priors Earles Barâ—ns and Commons of the Realme assembled according to our Command and unun mously assented and accorded that none of what estate or condition soever he be shall in time tâ— come be appealed or challenged for the apprehending deteining or death of Peirsde Gaveston nor shall for the said death be apprâ—hended nor imprisoned impeached molâ—sted nor grieved nor judgement given against him by us nor by others at our suite nor at the suite of any other either in the Kings Court or elsewhere Which act the King by his Writ sent to the Iudges of the Kings Bench commanding that tâ—is grant and concord shall be firme and stable iâ— all its points and that every of them should be held and kept in per petuitie to which end he commands them to cause this act to be there inrolled and fiâ—mely kept for ever A pregnant evidence that the Barons taking up Armes then against this Traytor and enemie of the Realme in pursuance of the Act and sentence of Parliament for his banishment though the King were in his company and assisted him all he might was then both by King and Parliament adjudged no Treason nor Rebellion at all in point of Law but a just honorable action Wherefore their taking up Armes is not mentioned in this Act of oblivion seeing they all held it just but their putting Piers to death without legall triall which in strictnesse of Law could not be justified Now whether this be not the Parliaments and kingdomes present case in point of Law who tooke up armes principally at first for defence of their owne Priviledges of Parliament and apprehention of delinquents who seducing the king withdrew him from the Parliament and caused him to raise an Army to shelter themselves under its power against the Parliament let every reasonable man determine and if it be so we see this ancient Act of Parliament resolves it to be no high Treason nor Rebellion nor offence against the King but a just lawfull act for the kings the kingdomes honour and safety Not long after this the two Spensers getting into the kings favour and seducing miscouncelling him as much as Gaveston did the Lords and Barrons hereupon in the 14 th and 15 th yeares of his raigne confederated together to live and dye for justice and to their power to destroy the TRAITORS OF THE REALME Especially the two Spensers after which they raised an Army whereof they made Thomas Earle of Lancaster Generall and meeting at Sherborne they plunder and destroy the Spensers Castles Mannors Houses Friends Servants and marching to Saint Albanes with Ensignes displayed sent Messengers to the King then at London admonishing him not onely to rid his Court but Kingdome if the TRAITORS TO THE REALME the Spensers condemned by the Commons in many Articles to preserve the peace of the Realme and to grant them and all their followers Letteâ—s Pattents of indemnity for what they had formerly done Which the King at first denied but afterwards this Armie marching up to London where they were received by the City he yeelded to it and in the 15 th yeare of his Raigne by a speciall Act of Parliament the said Spensers were disinherited and banished the Realme for mis-councelling the king oppressing the people
Rebellion nor Trespasse in the Barons against the king or kingdome but a warre for the honour of God the salvation of the king the maintenance of his Crowne the safety and common profit of â—ll the Realme much more must our Parliaments present defensive warre against his Majesties 〈◊〉 Councellors Papists Malignants Delinquents and men of desperate fortunes risen up in Armes against the Parliament Lawes Religion Liberties the whole Kingdomes peace and welfare be so too being backed with the very same and farre better greater authority and more publike reasons then their warre was in which the safety of Religion was no great ingredient nor the preservation of a Parliament from a forced dissolution though established and perpetuated by a publike Law King Henry the 4 th taking up Armes against King Richard and causing him to be Articled against and judicially deposed in and by Parliament for his Male-administration It was Enacted by the Statute of 1. Hen. 4. cap. 2. That no Lord Spirituall nor Temporall nor other of what estate or condition that he be which came with King Henry into the Realme of England nor none other persons whatsoever they be then dwelling within the same Realme and which came to this King in aide of him to pursue them which were against the Kings good intent and the COMMON PROFIT OF THE REALME in which pursuite Richard late King of England the second after the Conquest was pursued taken and put in Ward and yet remaineth in Ward be impeached grieved nor vexed in person nor in goods in the Kings Court nor in none other Court for the pursuites of the said King taking and with-holding of his body nor for the pursuits of any other taking of persons and cattells or of the death of a man or any other thing done in the said pursuite from the day of the said King that now is arived till the day of the Coronarion of Our said Soveraigne Lord Henry And the intent of the King is not that offendors which committed Trespasses or other offences out of the said pursuits without speciall warrant should be ayded nor have any advantage of this Statute but that they be thereof answerable at the Law If those then who in this offensive Warre assisted Henry the 4 th to apprehend and depose this perfidious oppressing tyrannicall king seduced by evill Counsellors and his owne innate dis-affection to his naturall people deserved such an immunity of persons and goods from all kinds of penalties because though it tended to this ill kings deposition yet in their intentions it was really for the common profit of the Realme as this Act defines it No doubt this present defensive Warre alone against Papists Delinquents and evill Counsellors who have miserably wasted spoiled sacked many places of the Realme and fired others in a most barbarous maner contrary to the Law of Armes and Nations and labour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties Parliaments and make the Realm a common Prey without any ill intention against his Majesties Person or lawfull Royall Authority deserves a greater immunity and can in no reasonable mans judgement be interpreted any Treason or Rebellion against the king or his Crowne in Law or Conscience In the 33. yeare of king Henry the 6 th a weake Prince wholly guiâ—ed by the Queene and Duke of Somerset who ruled all things at their wills under whose Government the greatest part of France was lost all things went to ruine both abroad and at home and the Queene much against the Lords and Peoples mindes preferring the Duke of Sommerset to the Captain ship of Calice the Commons and Nobility were greatly offended thereat saying That he had lost Normandy and so would he doe Calice Hereupon the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Warwicke and Salisbury with other their adherents raised an Army in the Marches of Wales and Marched with it towards London to suppresse the Duke of Sommerset with his Faction and reforme the Governement The king being credibly informed hereof assembled his Host and marching towards the Duke of Yorke and his Forces was encountred by them at Saint Albanes notwithstanding the kings Proclamation to keepe the Peace where in a set Battell the Duke of Somerset with divers Earles and 8000. others were slaine on the kings part by the Duke of Yorke and his companions and the king in a manner defeated The Duke after this Victory obtained remembring that he had oftentimes declared and published abroad The onely cause of this War to be THE ADVANCEMENT OF THE PVBLIKE WEALE and TO SET THE REALME IN A MORE COMMODIOVS STATE and BETTER CONDITION Vsing all lenity mercy and bounteousnesse would not once touch or apprehend the body of King Henry whom he might have slaine and utterly destroyed considering that hee had him in his Ward and Governance but with great honour and due reverence conveyed him to London and so to Westminster where a Parliament being summoned and assembled soone after It was therein Enacted That no person should either judge or report any point of untruth of the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Salisbury and Warwicke For comming in Warlike manner against the King at Saint Albanes Considering that their attempt and enterprise Was onely to see the Kings Person in Safeguard and Sure-keeping and to put and Alien from Him the publike Oppressors of the Common wealth by whose misgovernance his life might be in hazard and his Authority hang on a very small Thred After this the Duke anâ— these Earles raised another Army for like purpose and their owne defence in the 37 and 38 yeares of H. 6. for which they were afterwards by a packed Parliament at Coventree by their Enemies procurement Attainted of high Treason and their Lands and Goods confiscated But in the Parliament of 39. H. 6. cap. 1. The said attainder Parliament with all Acts and Statutes therein made were wholly Reversed Repealed annulled as being made by the excitation and procurement of seditious ill disposed Persons for the accomplishment of their owne Rancor and Covetousnesse that they might injoy the Lands Offices Possessions and Goods of the lawfull Lords and liege People of the King and that they might finally destroy the said lawfull Lords and Liege People and their Issues and Heires forever as now the Kings ill â—ounseilors and hungry Cavalleers seek to destroy the Kings faithfull Liege Lords and People that they may gaine their Lands and Estates witnesse the late intercepted Letter of Sir Iohn Bâ—ooks giving advise to this purpose to his Majestie and this Assembly was declared to be no lawful Parliament but a devillish Counsell which desired more the destruction then advancement of the Publike weale and the Duke Earles with their assistants were restored and declared to be Faithful and Lawful Lords and Faithful liege People of the Realme of England who alwaies had great and Fathfull Love to the Preferrement and Surety of the Kings Person according to their Duty If then these two Parliaments acquitted
these Lords and their companions thus taking up Armes from any the least guilt of Treason and rebellion against the King because they did it onely for the advancement of the publike weale the setting the Realme in a better condition the removing ill Counsellors and publike oppressors of the Realme from about the King and to rescue his person out of their hands then questionlesse by their resolutions our present Parliaments taking up defensive armes upon the selfe-same grounds and other important causes and that by consent of both Houses which they wanted can be reputed no high Treason nor Rebellion against the King in point of Law and no just no rationall Iudge or Lawyer can justly averre the contrary against so many forecited resolutions in Parliament even in printed Acts. The Earle of Richmund afterward King Henry the seventh taking up armes against Richard the third a lawfull King de facto being crowned by Parliament but an Vsurper and bloody Tyrant in Verity to recover his Inheritance and Title to the Crowne and ease the Kingdome of this unnaturall blood-thirsty Oppressor before his fight at Boswell Field used this Oration to his Souldiers pertinent to our purpose If ever God gave victory to men fighting in a just quarrell or if he ever aided such as made warre for the wealth and tuition of their owne naturall and nutritive Countrey or if he ever succoured them which adventured their lives for the reliefe of Innocents suppression of malefactors and apparent Offenders No doubt my Fellowes and Friends but he of his bountifull goodnesse will this day send us triumphant victory and a lucky revenge over our proud Enemies and arrogant adversaries for if you remember and consider the very cause of our just quarrel you shall apparently perceive the same to be true godly and vertuous In the which I doubt not but God will rather ayde us yea and fight for us then see us vanquished and profligate by such as neither feare him nor his Lawes nor yet regard Iustice and honesty Our cause is so just that no enterprise can be of more vertue both by the Laws Divine and Civill c. If this cause be not just and this quarrell godly let God the giver of victory judge and determine c. Let us therefore fight like invincible Gyants and set on our enemies like untimorous Tygers and banish all feare like ramping Lyons March forth like strong and robustious Champions and begin the battaile like hardy Conquerors the Battell is at hand and the Victory approacheth and if wee shamefully recule or cowardly fly we and all our sequele be destroyed and dishonoured for ever This is the day of gaine and this is the time of losse get this dayes victory and be Conquerours and lose this dayes battell and bee villaines And therefore in the name of God and Saint George let every man couragiously advance his standard They did so flew the Tyrannicall Vsurper wonne the Field And in the first Parliament of his Raigne there was this Act of indemnity passed That all and singular persons comming with him from beyond the Seas into the Realâ—e of England taking his party and quarrell in recovering his just Title and Right to the Realme of England shall be utterly discharged quit and unpunishable for ever by way of action or otherwise of or for any murther slaying of men or of taking and disporting of goods or any other trespasses done by them or any of them to any person or persons of this his Realme against his most Royall Person his Banner displayed in the said field and in the day of the said field c. Which battell though it were just and no Treason nor Rebellion in point of Law in those that assiâ—ted King Henry the 7 th against this Vsurper yet because the killing of men and seising their goods in the time of Warre is against the very fundamâ—ntall Lawes of the Realme they needed an Act of Parliament to discharge them from suits and prosecutions at the Law for the same the true reason of all the forecited Acts of this nature which make no mention of pardoning any Rebellions or Treasons against the King for they deemed their forementioned taking up of Armes no such offences but onely discharge the Subjects from all suites actions and prosecutions at Law for any killing or slaying of men batteries imprisonments robberies and trespasses in seising of Persons Goods Chartels What our Princes and State have thought of the lawfulâ—esse of necessary Defensive Warres of Subjects against their oppressing Kings and Princes appeares by those aides and succours which our Kings in former ages have sent to the French Flemmings Almaines and others when their Kings and Princes have injuriously made Warres upon them and more especially by the publike ayde and assistance which our Queene Elizabeth and King Iames by the publike advise and consent of the Realme gave to the Protestants in France Germany Bohemia and the Netherlands against the King of France the Emperour and King of Spaine who oppressed and made Warre upon them to deprive them of their just Liberties and Religion of which more hereafter Certainely had their Defensive Warres against their Soveraigne Princes to preserve their Religion Liberties Priviledges beene deemed Treason Rebellion in point of Law Queene Elizabeth King Iames and our English State would never have so much dishonoured themselves nor given so ill an example to the world to Patronize Rebells or Traitours or enter into any solemne Leagues and Covenants with them as then they did which have been frequently renued and continued to this present And to descend to our present times our King Charles himself hath not onely in shew at least openly aided the French Protestants at Ree and Rochel against their King who warred on them the Germane Princes against the Emperour the Hollanders and Prince of Oâ—aâ—ge to whose Sonne hee hath married his elstest Daughter against the Spaniard and entred into a solemne League with them which hee could not have done in point of Law Iustice Honour Conscience had they beene Rebells or Traytors for standing on their guards and making defensive Warres onely for their owne and their Religions preservation but likewise by two severall publike Acts of Parliament the one in England the other in Scotland declaring the Scots late â—aking up Armes against him and his evill Counsellors in defence of their Religion Lawâ—s Priviledges to be no Treason nor Rebellion and them to bee his true and loyall Subjects notwithstanding all aspertions cast upon them by the Prelaticall and Popish Party because they had no ill or disloyall intention at all against his Majesties Person Crowne and Dignity but onely a care of their owne preservation and the redresse of thâ—se Enormities Pressures grievances in Church and State which threatnâ—d desolation unto both If then their seizing of the Kings Fortes Ammunition Revenues and raising an Army for the foresaid ends hath by his Majesty himselfe and his two Parliaments
men deliver an equall defence of their owne and of strangers but specially of confederates from whom we must keepe off an injury and that this defence is both of divine and humane law Plato thinkes he ought to be punished that keepes not back an injury offered to another Now that which Plato and these Interpreters say of private Citizens we may very well apply to Princes and people for what reason there is of a private man in a private City there is the same in the publicke and universall City of the world of a publique Citizen that is of a Prince of the people of a Prince As a private man hath relation to a private man so a Prince to a Prince saith Baldus A man is a Citizen to a man in the greater City and borne for mutuall succour saith Seneca And because we are one body if one member will hurt another member it is meete the others should helpe that which is hurt because it concerneth the whole even that which hurteth that the whole be preserved So men should helpe men for society cannot be preserved but by the love and safety of the people Vespatian cannot be approved who denies ayde I know not to whom upon this pretence because the care of other mens affaires appertained not to him for what good man is there who doth nothing but for his owne sake Cicero againe even to Lazius King of Persia that he is not therefore just because he doth nothing unjustly unlesse also he defended the unjustly oppressed and by that meanes they obtained helpe and bands of Souldiers against the Romans for it is not a strange thing amongst men for a man to defend the estates and safety of men Cicero had said the same he should have respect if not of the man yet of humanity which is due to every one from every one for this very cause because they are equally men and humane nature the common mother of all men commends one man to another It is a noble example of the barbarous King of Mauritania who when he heard that his enemie Alfonse king of Castile was pressed and almost oppressed by the Armies of his sonne hee sent a hughe masse of gold unto Alfonso he himselfe went over with a great Armie of Souldiers into Spaine judging it a most unworthy thing that his Sonne should expell his Father from his Kingdome adding withall that the victory obtained he would be an enemie againe unto the same Alfonso What doe I feare the Barbarians enemies also and bringing gifts That the deed of an enemy should be taken in the worst sence doth Guiccardine say truth that these things are not done of any but in hope of some profit The saying of Guicciardine is dispraised by noble Mountaygn in those his Noble examples I demand of what right it is It is a question if any be bound by Law to defend another when he can and they seeme commonly to deny this and the Law sometimes saith that we may without offence neglect other mens affaires but our proper question is if any can thus justly defend another wherein no man denieth just defence even for the defence of a stranger it is lawfull to kill another by the opinion which is approved of all Doctors yea the defence of him is approved that neglects to defend himselfe yea that refuseth to be defended by another whether a friend defend him or another even an enemie and thus it is called the rule of humanity and so a benefit to be conferred often times upon the unwilling So also there be many other definitions Also they conclude by an argument not firme enough that way in another questâ—on that a man may take money for defending another which he should receive dishonestly if he were bound to defend him by law for may not a servant get a reward from him whom yet notwithstanding he might not neglect without punishment neither is it dishonestly given nor dishonestly taken in way of thankefulnesse So it is not ill taken of a Citizen from a Citie nor by a sonne from a father for truely it is manifest thaâ— many things cannot be done without offence and therefore if done they are worthy of rewards yet not of punishment if they be not done Againe somethings on the contrary neglected indeed contract offence but reformed they merit not glory so Bernard to which I adde a meane that there be some things which being neglected contract offence and fulfilled deserve reward But also even in the Court of conscience they will have a man to be bound to defend a man But conscience is the will of a good man yea of the best but they deliver this also even in the way of honesty and we follow honesty here and that arbiterment but both in Civill and Canon Law against the rest Bartolus inclines thus Albericus Igneus Decius Alcâ—atus Molineus so teach and Baldus elegantly that it is a fault to omit the defence of another of himselfe a treachery which also in another place he determines Plaâ—o is also of this mind and thus also Siracides free him to whom injury is done out of the hand of the injuriâ—us I also am of the same minde especially if which the forenamed interpreters adde defence be not made with the danger of the defender For no man is bound to put himselfe in danger no man is bound so to assist against a fire Otherwise thou hearest Constantine say that they which live by the rule of Gods Law account an injury done to another to be their owne Behold that thus also he ayded the Romans against Maxentius Heare againe Baldus his Lawyer he that defends not nor resists an injury is as well in fault as he that forsakes his parents or friends or Country and if these be true in private men how much more will they be in Princes These mutually call themselves Cosens Cosen-germans Brothers They are so much the more true in Princes by how much if a private man defend not a private man the majestrate remaines that can both revenge the wrongs and repaire the losses of private men but there is none can peece up the injuries and hurts of Princes but the same Prince who after had rather apply a medicine to the evill than hinder at the first that evill be not done These things are true but that also you may hold with Baldus that although these were not true out of Philosophie of judgements which is of things necâ—ssary theâ— arâ— câ—â—tainely true from Philosophie of manners which consists of things perswâ—dâ—d which Philosâ—phie also we follow in this whole â—reatise The Philosophie of Iudgements permits a man to neglect even himselfe as Baldus writes and if besides as it falls out almost alwayes another speciall cause be joyned to this generall rule of honesty it may come neerer to justice Let the opinion verily be true
force of Armes resist the Kings or any other lawfull Magistrates just commands warranted either by Gods Word or the Lawes of England it being out of controversie readily subscribed by all of both sides that Such commands ought not so much as to be disobeyed much lesse forcibly resisted but cheerefully submitted to and readily executed for Conscience sake Rom. 13. 1. to 6. 1 Pet. 2. 13 14. Tit. 3. 1. Hebr. 13. 17. Iosh. 1. 16 17 18. Ezra 7. 26. Eccles. 8 2 3 4 5. the onely thing these objected Scriptures prove which come not neere the thing in question though our Opposites most rely upon them Secondly Neither is this any branch of the dispute Whether Subjects may lawfully rise up or rebell against their Prince by way of Muteny Faction or Sedition without any just or lawfull publicke ground or for every trifling injury or provocation offered them by their Prince Or whether private men for personall wrongs especially where their lives chastities livelihoods are not immediatly endangered by actuall violent unjust assaults may in point of Conscience lawfully resist or rise up against their Kings or any other lawfull Magistrates Since all disavow such tumultuous Insurrections and Rebellions in such cases yet this is all which the oft objected Examples of Korah Dathan and Abiram with other Scriptures of this Nature doe or can evince Thirdly nor is this any parcell of the Conâ—roversie Whether Subjects may lay violent hands upon the persons of their Princes wittingly or willingly to deprive them of their Lives or Liberties â—specially for private Injuries or in cold blood when they doe not actually nor personally assault their lives or chastities or for any publike misdemeanours without a precedent sentence of Imprisonment or death against them given judicially by the whole States or Realmes where they have such Authority to araigne and judge them For allunanimously disclaime yea abominate such Traitorous practises and Iesuiticall Positions as execrable and unchristian yet this is all which the example of Davids not offering violence to King Saul the 1 Sam. 24. 3. to 22. cap. 26. 2. to 25. 2 Sam. 1. 2. to 17. or that perverted Text of Psal. 105. 15. the best Artillery in our Adversaries Magazines truely prove Fourthly Neither is this the thing in difference as most mistake it Whether the Parliament may lawfully raise an Army to goe immediately and directly against the very person of the King to apprehend or offer violence to him much lesse intentionally to destroy him or to resist his owne personall attempts against them even to the hazard of his life For the Parliament and their Army too have in sundry Remâ—nstrances Declarations Protestations and Petitions renounced any such disloyall intention or designe at all for which there is no colour to charge them and were his Majestie now alone or attended onely with his Ordinary Courtly Guard there needed no Army nor Forces to resist his personall assaults Yet this is made the principall matter in question by Doctor Ferne by An appeale to thy Conscience and other Anti-parliamentary Pamphlets who mâ—ke this the sole Theame of their Discourses That Subjects may not take up Armes Against their Lawfull Soveraigne because he is wicked and unjust no though he be an Idolater and Oppressor That Supâ—ose the King will not discharge his trust but is bent or seduced to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties yet Subjects may not take up Armes and resist the King it being unwarrantable and according to the Apostle damnable Rom. 13. Yea this is all the questions the Câ—â—valleers and Malignants demand of their Opposites in this cause What will you take up Armes will you fight against or resist the King c. Never stating the question of his Forces his Army of Papists Malignants Delinquents but onely of the King himselfe abstracted from his invading depopulating Forces against whom in this sence of theirs the Parliament never yet raised any Forces nor made the least resistance hitherto These foure particulars then being not in question I shall here appeale to the most Malignant Conscience Whâ—ther Doctor Ferne and all other our Opposites pretenders of Conscience haue not ignorantly if not maliciously made ship wracke of their good Consciences had they ever any by a wilfull mistating of the Controversie concerning the present Defensive Warre in the foure preceding particulars which they make the onely Questions when not so much as one of them comes within the Verge of that which is the reall Controversie and never once naming that in all or any of their Writings which is the point indeed Secondly Whether there bee any one Text or Reason in all their Pamphlets particularly applied to any thing which concernes the present Warre but onely to these foure particulars which are not in debate And if so as no Conscience can gaine-say it then there is nought in all the wast Papers they have published which may either resolve or scruple any Conscience That the Parliaments Defensive Armes and resistance are unlawfull in point of Divinity or Conscience which is steered by the Scriptures Compasse But if these particulars be not in question you may now demand what the knot and true state of the present Controversie in point of Conscience is In few words take it thus Whâ—ther both Houses of Parliament and the Subjects by their Authorâ—ty for the preservation of their owne Persons Priviledges Lawes Lives Liberties Estates Religion the apprehension of Voted contumatious Traitors and Delinquents the resâ—uing his seduced Majestie out of the power of Popish pernicious Counsellours and Forces who endâ—avour the Kingdomes subversion by withdrawing him from and incensing him against his Parliament may not lawfully with a good Conscience take up necessary defensivs Armes and make actuall Warlike resistance against his Mâ—jâ—stiâ—s Maligna it ill Counsellors and invading Popish Forces who now Murther Rob Spoile Sacke Depopuâ—ate the Kingdome in a most Hostile manner to set up Tyranny Popery and an Arbitrary lawlesse Government in case they come armed with his personall presence or commission to â—xecute these their wicked illegall designes Especially when neither the Parliament nor their forces in this their resistance have the least thought at all to offer any violence to the Kings owne person or to oppose his Legall iust Soveraigne Authority Or shorter Whether the Kings Captaines anâ— Souldierâ—s invading the Parliamâ—nt and Subiects as aforesaid the Parliament or Subiects especially when authorized by an Ordinance of both Houses may not with a safe Conscience forcibly resist these Malignants though armed witâ— the Kings illegall Commissions without his personall presence or with his presence and Commissions too And for my part I thinke it most evident that they may lawfully resist repulse them even by Divine Authority For the better clearing whereof I shall premise these three undeniable Conclusions First That no lawfull King or Monarch whatsoever much lesse the Kings of England who are no absolute Princes have any the least Authority from the
that his Faâ—hers decree and the Scriptures foretelling his Passion might be fulfilled as himselfe resolves not because hee deemed resistance Vnlawfull which he even then approved though hee practised it not as these Texts doe fully proove Fourthly The lawfulnesse of a defensive Warre against the invading Forces of a Soveraigne is warranted by the example of the City Abel which stood out and defended it selfe against Ioab Davids Generall and his Forces when they besieged and battered it till they had made their peace with the head of Sheba who fled into it for shelter 2 Sam. 20. 14. to 23. And by that of Ester Ch. 8. 8. to 17. chap. 9. 1. to 17. pertinent to this purpose Where Haman having gotten the Kings Decree to be sent unto all Provinces for the utter extirpâ—tion of the whole Nation of the Iewes the King after Hamans Execution through Gods great mercy and Mordecaies and Queene Esters diligence to prevent this bloody massacre by their Enemies granted to the Iewes in every City by Letters under his Seale To gather themselves together and to stand for their lives to destroy to slay and to cause to perish all the power of the people and Province That would Assault them both litle ones and women and to take the spoile of them for a prey and that the Iewes should be ready against the day to avenge themselves of their enemies Hereupon when the day that the Kings Commandment and Decree for their extirpation drew neeâ—â— to be put in execution in the day that the enemies of the Iewes hoped to have power over them the Iewes gathered themselves together in thier Cities throughout all the Provinces of King Ahasuerus to lay hand on such as sought their hurt and no man could withstand them for the feare of them fell upon all people And all the Rulers of the Provinces and the Lieutenants Deputies and Officers of the King helped the Iewes because the feare of Mordecai fell upon them So the Iewes smote all their enemies with the stroake of the Sword and slaughter and destruction and did what they would unto those that hated them In the Place they slew eight hundred men and Hamans tenne sonnes on severall dayes And the other Iewes that were in the Provinces gathered themselves together and Stood for their Lives and had rest from their enemies and slew of their foes seventy and five thousand but they laid not their hands on the prey Loe here a Defensive war justified and granted lawfuâ—l by the Kings owne Letters to the Iewes against their enemies who by former Charters from him had Commission wholly to exâ—irpate them Neither had this licence of the Kings in point of Coâ—science been lawfull had their defence and resistance of the Kings former Commission been wholly unlawfull And the reason of the Kings grant to them to resist and slay their Enemies that would assault them was not simply because their resistance without it ad standing for their lives had beene unlawfull by reason of the Kings first unjust Decree which they ought not in Conscience to submit to without repugnancy But onely to enable the Iewes then Captives and scattered abroad one from another in every Province with more convenience securitie boldnesse and courage now to joyne their forces together to resist their malicious potent enemies to daunt them the more thereby Nature it selfe yea and all Lawes in such a bloody Nationall Butchery as this without any jâ—st cause at all both taught and enâ—bled every one of the Iewes to stanâ— for his life his Nations Religâ—ons preservation even to the last drop of blood Therefore the Letters of the King did not sâ—mply enable them to resist tâ—eir enemies which they might have done without them but give them Authority to destroy and slay the Wives and little children of their Enemâ—es and to take the spoile of them for a prey which they reâ—used to doe because they deemed it unjust notwithstanding the Kings permission and concessiâ—n which as to these particulars was illegall and more then hee could justly grant This generall Nationall resistance of Gods own people then of their assaulting cruell Enemies even among Strangers in the land of their Captivity under a forraigne Enemy with the former and other following precedents will questionlesse more then conjecturally prove if not infallibly resolve The lawfulnesse of a necessary Defensive Warre and opposition by free Subiects against their Kings assailing Forces which seekes their ruine though armed with their Kings Commission and that without any Ordinance of Parliament authorising them to resist much more then when enabled to oppose them by Oâ—dinances of boâ—h Houses as the Iewes were to resist and slay their enemies by this Kings Letters and Authority Thirdly That kind of resistance which hath no one Text nor Example in Scripture to impeach its lawfulnesse but many Texts and precedents to countenance it must doubtlesse be lawfull in point of Conscience But the resisting of Kings invading pillaging destructive Forces who have nothing to plead to justifie all their Villanies but a void illegâ—ll Warrant hath no one Text nor example in Scripture to impeach its lawfulnesse for ought I can finde and if there be any such I wish the Opposites would object it for Râ—m 13. as I shall shew hereafter doth no waies contradict but approve it But it hath many Texts and precedents to countenance it as the premises and sequell attest Therefore it must doubtlesse bee lawfull in point of Conscience Fourthly it is confessed by all men yea those who are most intoxicated with an Anabaptisticall spirit condemning all kind of warre refusing to carry Armes to defend themselves against any Enemies Theeves or Pirates that it is lawfull not onely passively to resist their Kings unlawfull Commands and invading Forces but like wise by flight hiding or other pollicies to evade and prevent their violence which is warranted not onely by Moses Davids and Elijahs their severall flights from the violence of the Egyptians Saâ—â— and 〈◊〉 who sought their lives but likewise by Iâ—seph Marâ— and Christ himselfe who fled into Egypt to escape the handâ— and but chery of King Herod by Christs own direction to his Disciples Matthâ— 10 23. But when they persâ—cute you in this City flee yee into another and that Prediction of his Matth. 23. 34. Behold I seâ—d unto you Prophets and wise men and Scribes and â—â—me of them ye shall kill and crucifie and some of them shall you scourge in your Synagogues and persecute them from City to City which was really fulfilled Acts 8. 3. 4. c. 9. 12. c 11. 19. c. 13 50 51. c. 14 1 to 24. c. 17. 1. to 16. c. 22 42. c. 26. 11. 12. c. 9. 24 25 26. â— Cor. 11. 32. 33. Rev. 12. 6. Of which reade more in Tertullian his bâ—oke De Fuga in persecutione Hence then I argue thus That unjust violence of Princes and their Armies which Subjects with a safe conscience may decline
very recitall of this argument is an ample satisfactory refutation of it with this addition These seditious Levites Rebelled against Moses and Aaron onely because God himselfe had restrained them from medling with the Priests Office which they would contemptuously usurpe and therefore were most severely punished by God himself against whose expresse Ordinance they Rebelled Ergo the Parliament and Kingdome may in no case whatsoever though the King be bent to subvert Gods Ordinances Religion Lawes Liberties make the least resistance against the king or his invading forces under paine of Rebellion High Treason and eternall condemnation This is Doctor Fernes and some others Bedlam Logicke Divinity The next is this Thou shalt not revile the Gods nor curse the Ruler of thy people Ex. 22. 28. Eccl. 10. 20. Curse not the King no not in thy thought and curse not the rich in thy bed-Chamber which is well explained by Prov. 17. 26. It is not good to strike Princes for equitie Ergo it is unlawfull for the Subjects to defend themselves against the Kings Popish depopulating Cavaleers I answer the first text pertaines properly to Judges and other sorts of Rulers not to Kings not then in being among the Israelites the second to rich men as well as Kings They may as well argue then from these texts that no Iudges nor under-rulers nor rich men whatsoever though never so unjust or wicked may or ought in conscience to be resisted in their unjust assaults Riots Robberies no though they be bent to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties as that the King and his Souldiers joyntly or severally considered may not be resisted yea these acute disputants may argue further by this new kinde of Logicke Christians are expresly prohibited to curse or revile any man whatsoever under paine of damnation Rom. 12. 14. Mat. 5â— 44. Levit. 19. 14. Numb 23. 7. 8. 2 Sam. 16. 9. Levit. 20. 9. c. 24. P 1. 14. 23. Levit. 20. 9 Prov. 20. 20. 1 Cor. 6. 10. 1 Cor. 4. 12. 1 Pet. 2. 23. Iude 9. Ergo we ought to resist no man whatsoever no not a theefe that would rob us cut-throate Cavaleers that would murther us lechers that would ravish us under paine of damnation What pious profitable Doctrine thinke you is this All cursings and railings are simply unlawfull in themselves all resistance is not so especially that necessary we now discourse of against unlawfull violence to ruine Church and State To argue therefore all resistance is simply unlawfull because cursing and reviling of a different nature are so is ill Logicke and worse Divinity If the objectors will limit their resiâ—tance to make the Argument sensible and propose it thus All cursing and râ—viling of Kings and Rulers for executing justice impartially for so is the chiefe intendment of the place objected delinquents being apt to clamour against those who justly censure them is unlawfull Ergo the forcible resisting of them in the execution of justice and their lawfull authority is unlawfull the sequell I shall grant but the Argument will be wholy impertinent which I leave to the Objectors to refine The third Argument is this That which peculiarly belongs to God no man without his speciall authority ought to meddle with But taking up Armes peculiarly belongeth to be Lord. Deut. 32. 35. Where the Lord saith vengeance is mine especially the sword which of all temporall vengeance is the greatest The Objector puts no Ergo or conclusion to it because it concludes nothing at all to purpose but onely this Eâ—go The King and Cavalleeres must lay downe their Armes and swords because God never gave them any speciall commission to take them up Or Ergo no man but God must weare a sword at least of revenge and whether the kings and Cavalleers Offensive or the Parliaments meere Defensive sword be the sword of vengeance and malice let the world determine to the Objectors shame The fourth is from Eccles. 8. 2. 3. 4. I councell thee to keepe the Kings Commandment and that in regard of the Oath of God Be not hasty to goe out of his sight stand not in an evill thing for he doth whatsoever pleaseth him where the word of a king is there is power and who may say unto him what dost thou This Text administers the Opposites a double Argument The first is this All the Kings Commands are to be kept of all his Subjects by vertue of the Oathes of supremacy alleigance and the late protestation including them both Ergo by vertue of these Oathes we must not resist his Cavalleeres but yeeld our thoates to their swords our purses and estates to their rapines our chastities to their Lecheries our Liberties to their Tyrannies our Lawes to their lusts our Religion to their Popish Superstition and Blasphemies without any opposition because the king hath oft commanded us not to resist them But seeing the Oath and Law of God and those oathes of ours obleige us onely to obey the Kings just legall commands and no other not the Commands and lusts of evill Councellors and Souldiers this first Argument must be better pointed ere it will wound our cause The second this The king may lawfully do whatsoever pleaseth him Ergo neither are He or his Forces to be resisted To which I answer that this verse relates onely unto God the next antecedent who onely doth and may doe what he pleaseth and that both in heaven and earth Psal. 135. 6. Psal. 115. 3 Esay 46. 10. not to Kings who neither may nor can doe what they please in either being bound both by the Laws of God man and their Coronation Oathes perchance the oath of God here meant rather then that of supremacie or alleigance to doe onely what is lawfull and just not what themselves shall please But admit it meant of Kings not God First the text saith not that a king may lawfully doe what he pleaseth but he doth whatsoever pleaseth him Solomâ—n himselfe committed idolatry built Temples for Idolatrous worship served his idolatrous wives Gods married with many idolatrous wives greivously oppressed his people c. for which God threatned to rent the kingdome from himself as he did the ten Tribes from his son for those sinnes of his David committed adultery and wilfully numbred the people and what King Ieroboam Manasseh Ahab other wicked Kings have done out of the pleasure and freedome of their lawlesse wills to the infinite dishonour of God the ruine of themselves their posterities Kingdomes is sufficiently apparent in Scripture was all therefore just lawfull unblameable because they did herein whatsoever they pleased not what was pleasing to God If not as all must grant then your foundation failes that Kings may lawfully doe whatsoever they will and Solomons words must be taken all together not by fragments and these latter words coupled with the next preceeding Stand not in an evill matter and then Pauls words will well interpret his Rom.
13. 4. But if thou doe that which is evill be afraid for he beareth not the sword in vaine for he is the minister of God a revenger to execute wrath upon them that doe evill So that the genuine sence of the place is and must be this Stand not in an evill matter for the king hath an absolute power to doe whatsoever he pleaseth in way of justice to punish thee if thou continue obstinate in thy evill courses to pardon thee if thou confesse submit and crave pardon for them Ergo the king and his Cavalleeres have an absolute power to murther plunder destroy his Subjects subvert Religion and he and his Forces must not herein be resisted is an ill consequent from such good premises The third is this Where the word of a King is there is power and who may say unto him what dost thou that is expostulate with censure him for doing justly as Iob 34. 17. 18. 19. expound it Ergo the king or his Forces may not be resisted in any case they might rather conclude Therefore neither Kingdome nor Parliament nor any Subject or person whatsoever ought to demand of the king to what end or why he hath raised Forces and Armed Papists against the Parliament and Protestant Religion These Court-Doctors might as truely conclude from hence If the king should command us to say Masse in his Chappell or our Parishes to adorne Images to turne professed Masse-priests c. to vent any Erronious Popish Doctrines to pervert the Scriptures to support Tyrannie and lawlesse cruelty we must and will as some of us doe cheerefully obey for where the word of a King is there is power and we may not say unto him what dost thou If a King should violently ravish matrons defloure virgins unnaturally abuse youth cut all his Subjects throates fire their houses sacke their Cities subvert their liberties and as Bellarmine puts the case of the Popes absolute irresistible authority send millions of soules to hell yet no man under paine of damnation may or ought to demande of him Domine cur ita facis Sir what doe you But was this the holy Ghosts meaning thinke you in this place If so then Nathan was much to blame for reprehending king Davids Adultery Azariah and the 40. Priests who withstood King Vzziah when he would have offered incensâ— on the incense Altar and thrust him out of the Temple telling him it pertaineth not to thee Vzziah to burne incense to the Lord c. Were no lesse then Traytors Iohn Baptist was much over-seene to tell King Herod It is not lawfull for thee to have thy brothers wife The Prophet who sharpely reprehended Amaziah for his Idolatry and new altar 2 Chron 25. 15. 16. was justly checked by the king Elâ—iah was to be rebuked for telling Ahab so plainely of his faults and sending such a harsh message to King Abaziah Elisha much to be shent for using such harsh language to King Iehoram 2 Kings 3. 13. 14. yea Samuel and Hanani deserved the strappado for telling King Saul and Asa That they had done foolishly â— Sam. 13 3. 2 Chron. 15. 9. The meaning therefore of this Text so much mistaken unlesse we will censure all these Prophets and have Kings not onely irresistible but irreprehensible for their wickednesse is onely this No man may presume to question the kings just actions warranted by his lawfull royall power this text being parallel with Rom. 13. 1. 2. 3. 4 What then Ergo None must question or resist his or his Cavalleers unjust violence and proceedings not the Parliament the supremest Iudicature and Soveraigne Power in the Kingdome is a ridiculous consequence yet this is all this Text doth contribute to their present dying bad cause The 5. is that usually objected Text of Psal. 105. 14 15. Touch not mine annointed Ergo the King and his Cavaleers must not be so much as touched nor â—esisted I wonder they did not as well argue Ergo none must henceforth kisse his Majesties hand siâ—ce it cannot be done without touching him neither must his Barber trim him nor his Bedchamberâ— men attire him for feare of high Treason in touching him And the Cavaleers must not henceforth be arrested for their debts apprehended for their robberies and murthers neither must the Chyrurgiâ—n dresse their wounds or pock-soars or otherwise touch them so dangerous is it to touch them not out of fear of infection but for fear of transgressing this sacred Text scarce meant of such unhallowed God-dammeeâ— Such conclusions had been more literall and genuine then the first But to answer this long since exploded triviall Objection not named by Dr Ferne though revived by others since him I say first that this Text concernes not kings at all but the true anoynted Saints of God their Subjects whom kings have been alwayes apt to oppresse and persecute witnesse Psal. 2. â— c. Act 4. 26. 27. Act. 12. 1 2 3 with all sacred and Ecclesiasticall Histories ancient or moderne This is most apparent first because these words were spoken by God to Kings themselves as the Text is expresse Psal 105 14 15. 1 Chron. 16. 20. 21. He suffered no man to do them wrong but reproved even KINGS for their sakâ—s saying even to king themselves namely to king Pharaoh an king Abimelech Gen. 12. 10. to 20. Chap. 20. and 26 1. to 17. 29 Touch not mine Anointed and do my Prophets no harm Therefore not meant of kings Secondly because these words were spoken directly and immediately of Abraham Isaac Iacob their wives and families as it is evident by Verse 6. the whole series of the Psalme which is Historicall the forecited Teâ—ts of Genesis to which the words relate the punctuall confession of Augustine and all other Expositors on this Psalm Now neither they nor their wives nor their children clearly were actuall much lesse anointed Kings For first they lived long before the government of kings was erected among the Israelites of whom Saul was the first 2. They had no kingdom nor territories of their own when these words were uttered but were strangers in the Land going from one Nation and Kingdom to another sojourning obscurely like Pilgrims and Strangers upon earth in Egypt and Gerar under King Pharaoh Abimelech and other Princes not as kings but subjects and priâ—ate men as Verse 12. 13. Gen. 12. and 20. and 26 Chap. 36. 7. Chap. 37. 1. Deut. 23. 7. Hebr. 11. 13. resolve Thirdly They were but very few men in number Verse 12. Genesis 34. 30. they were Masters onely of their own small families and that under forraign Kings therfore doubtlesse no kings at all Fourthly this was spoken of these Patriarchs Wives and Families as well as of themselves and they certainly were no kings unlesse you will have kingdoms consisting onely of kings and no subjects at all Verse 12. 14. Gen. 12. 15. to 20. Chap. 20. 2. to 17. Chap. 26. 11. Chap. 34. 30.
his Souldiers and Abishaies minds who would have slain him without any scruple of conscience that the reasons he spared him were First because he was Gods Annointed that is specially designed and made King of Israel by Gods own election which no kings at this day are so this reason extends not so fully to them as to Saul Secondly Because he was his Father and Lord too and so it would have been deemed somewhat an unnaturall act in him Thirdly because it had â—avoured onely of private self-revenge and ambitious aspiring to the Crown before due time which became not David the quarrell being then not publike but particular betwixt him and David onely who was next to succeed him after his death Fourthly because by this his lenity he would convince reclaim Saul froÌ„ his bloody pursuit and cleare his innocency to the world Fifthly to evidence his dependence upon God and his speciall promise that he should enjoy the Crown after Saul by divine appointment and therefore he would not seem to usurp it by taking Sauls life violently away Most of which considerations faile in cases of publike defence and the present controversie Thirdly that Saul himselfe as well as Davids Souldiers conceived that David might with safe conscience have slain as well as spared him witnesse his words 1 Sam. 24. 17 18 19 Thou art more righteous then I for thou hast rewarded me good whereas I have rewarded thee evill And thou hast shewed me this day how thou hast dealt well with me for as much as when the Lord had delivered me into thine hand THOV KILLEDST ME NOT. For if a man finde his enemy WIL HE LET HIM GO WEL AWAY Wherefore the Lord reward thee good for that thou hast done unto me this day c. And in 1. Sam. 26. 21. Then said Saul I have sinned returne my sonne David for I will no more do thee harm because my sovle was precious in thine eyes this day behold I have played the fool exceedingly c. But the former answers are so satisfactory that I shall not pray in ayd from these much lesse from that evasion of Dr. Fern who makes this and all other Davids demeanors in standing out against Saul EXTRAORDINARY for he was annointed and designed by the Lord to succeed Saul and therefore he might also use all extraordinary wayes of safeguarding his person which like wise insinuaâ—es that this his scruple of conscience in sparing Sauls life was but extraordinary the rather because all his Souldiers and Abishai would have slain Saul without any such scruple and Saul himselfe conceived that any man else but David would have done it and so by consequence affirms that this his sparing of Saul is no wayes oblâ—gatory to other subjects but that they may lawfully in Davids case kill their Soveraigns But Davids resistance of Saul by a guard of men being only that ordinary way which all subjects in all ages have used in such cases and that which nature teacheth not onely men but all living creatures generally to use for their own defence and this evasion derogating exceedingly from the personall safety of Princes yea and exposing them to such perils as they have cause to con the Dr. small thanks for such a bad invention I shall reject it as the extraordinary fansie of the Dr. other loyalists void both of truth and loyalty The 7. Obiection out of the Old Testament is this 1 Sam. 8. 11. Samuel tells the people how they should be oppressed under kings yet all that violence and injustice that should be done unto them is no just cause of resistance for they have NO REMEDY LEFT THEM BVT CRYING TO THE LORD v. 18. And ye shall cry out in that day because of the King which ye shall have chosen you and the Lord will not hear you in that day To this I answer 1. that by the Doctors own confession this text of Samuel much urged by some of his fellows to prove an absolute divine Prerogative in Kings is quite contrary to their suggestion and meant onely of the oppression violence and inâ—uâ— not lawfull power of Kings which should cause them thus to cry out to God This truth we have clearly gained by this obiection for which some Royallists will renounce their champion 2. It is but a meer fallacie and absurdity not warranted by the Text which saith not that they shall onely cry out or that they shall use no remedy or resistance but crying out which had been materiall but barely ye shall cry out in that day c. Ergo they must and should onely crie out and not resist at all is a grosse Non-sequitur which Argument because much cryed up I shall demonstrate the palpable absurdity of it by many parallell instances First Every Christian is bound to pray for Kings and Magistrates 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. Ergo they must onely pray and not fight for them nor yeeld tribute or obedience to them Kings and their Subjects too are bound to crie out and pray to God against forraign enemies that come to war against them as Moses did against Pharaoh and his Host David against his enemies Hezekiah against Sennacherib and his Hoste Asa against his enemies Abijah and the men of Iudah against Ieroboam and the Israelites their enemies and as all Christians usually do against their enemies Yea I make no doubt but the Doctor and other Court-Chaplains inform his Majesty and the Cavalleers that they must cry to God against the Parliamenteers and Roundheads now in Arms to resist them Ergo they must onely pray but in no wise resist or fight against them All men must pray to God for their daily bread Ergo they must onely pray and not labour for it Sick persons must pray to God to restore their health Ergo they must take no Physick but onely pray All men are expresly commanded to crie and call upon God in the day of trouble Ergo they must use no meanes but prayer to free themselves from trouble pretty Logick Reason Divinity fitter for deriâ—ion then any serious Answer This is all this Text concludes and that grosly mistaken Speech of Saint Ambrose Christians weapons are Prayers and Tears of which anon in its due place In one word prayer no more excludes resistance then resistance prayer both of them may and sometimes when defence is necessary as now ought to concurre so that our Court Doctors may as well argue as some Prelates not long since did in word and deed Ministers ought to pray and Gods House is an Oratory for prayer Ergo they must not Preach atleast very seldom nor make his House an Auditory for Preaching Or as rationally reason from this Text That Subjects must cry out to God against their kings oppressions Ergo they must not petition their Kings much lesse complain to their Parliament for relief as conclude from thence Ergo they may in no case resist
the king or his invading Forces though they indeavour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties as the Doctor himself states the controversie whose arguments will hardly satisfie conscience being so voyd of reason â—ence yea science The eighth is this None of the Prophets in the old Testament reprehending the Kings of Israel and Iudah for their grosse Idolatry cruelty oppression did call upon the Elders of the people for the duty of resistance neither do we finde the people resisting or taking up Arms against any of their kings no not against Ahab or Manasseh upon any of these grounds Ergo resistance is unlawfull To which I must reply first That none of the Prophets did ever forbid resistance in such cases under pain of Damnation as our new Doctors do now Ergo it was lawfull because not prohibited Secondly that as none of the people werethen inhibited to resist so not dehorted from it therefore they might freely have done it had they had hearts and zeal to do it Thirdly Iosephus resolves expresly That by the very Law of God Deuter. 17. If the King did contrary to that Law multiply silver gold and horses to himself more then was fitting the Israelites might lawfully resist him and were bound to do it to preserve themselves from Tyrannie Therefore no doubt they might have lawfully resisted their Kings Idolatry cruelty oppressions Fourthly Hulderichus Zuinglius a famous Protestant Divine with others positively affirms That the Israelites might not onely lawfully resist but likewise depose their Kings for their wickednesses and Idolatries yea That all the people were justly punished by God because they removed not their flagitious idolatrous Kings and Princes out of their places which he proves by Ieâ—em 15. where after the four Plagues there recited the Prophet subjoynes the cause of them saying Verse 4. I will give them in fury to all the Kingdoms of the Earth that is I will stirre up in fury all the kings of the earth against them because of Manasseh the son of Hezekiah king of Iudah for that which he did in Ierusalem This Manasseh had committed many wickednesses by Idolatrie and the shedding of innocent blood as we may see in the one and twentieth Chapter of the second of the Kings for which evills the Lord grievously punished the people of Israel Manasseh shed over much innocent blood untill he had filled Ierusalem even to the mouth with his sins wherewith he made Iudah to sinne that it might do evill before the Lord Therefore because Manasseh King of Iudah did these most vile abominations above all that the Amorites had done before him and made the Land of Iudah to sin in his uncleanesse therefore thus saith the Lord God of Israel Behold I will bring evill upon Ierusalem and Iudah that whosever shall hear both his ears shall tingle c. In summe if the Iews had not thus permitted their King to be wicked WITHOVT PVNISMENT they had not been so grievously punished by God We ought to pull and cast away even our eye that offends so a hand and foot c. If the Israelites had thus DEPOSED Manasseh by consent and suffrages of all or the greatest part of the multitude they had not been so grievously punished of God So Zuinglius with whom even B. Bilson himself in some sort accords who in desending interpreting his opinion confesseth That it is a question among the Learned What Soveraigney the whole people of Israel had over their Kings confessing that the peoples rescuing Ionathan that he â—â—ed not when Saul would have put him to death Davids speech to the people when he purposed to reduce the Arke all the Congregations speech and carriage toward Rehoboam when they came to make him King with the peoples speech to Ieremy Thou shalt die the death have perswaded some and might lead Zuinglius to think that the people of Israel notwithstanding they called for a King yet RESERVED TO THEMSELVES SVFFICIENT AVTHORITY TO OVERRVLE THEIR KING IN THOSE THINGS WHICH SEEMED EXPEDIENT AND NEEDFVLL FOR THE PVBLIKE WELFARE else God would not punish the people for the kings iniquity which they must suffer and not redresse Which opinion if as Orthodox as these learned Divines and Iosephus averre it not onely quite ruines our Opposites Argument but their whole Treatises and cause at once But fiftly I answer that subiects not onely by command of Gods Prophets but of God himself and by his speciall approbation have taken up Arms against their Idolatrous Princes to ruine them and their Posterities A truth so apparent in Scripture that I wonder our purblinde Doctors discern it not For did not God himself notwithstanding his frequent conditionall promises to establish the Kingdom of Israel on David Solomon and their Posterity for Solomons grosse Idolatry occasioned by his Wives tell Solomon in expresse terms VVherefore for as much as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee I will surely REND THE KINGDOM FROM THEE and will give it to thy servant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son Did not the Prophet Abijah in pursuance hereof rending Ieroboams garment into twelve pieces tell him Thus saith the Lord the God of Israel behold I will rend the Kingdom out of the hand of Solomon and will give ten tribes to thee And I will take the Kingdom out of his sons hand and will give it unto thee even ten Tribes and I will take thee and thou shalt reign according to all that thy soul desireth and shalt be King over Israel and I will for this afflict the Seed of David Yea did not ALL ISRAEL upon Solomons death when Rehoboam his son refused to grant their iust requests at their coming to Sechem to make him king use this speech to the king What Portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your Tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David Whereupon they departed and fell away from the house of David everafter and made Iereboam King over all Israel And doth not the Text directly affirm Wherefore Rehoboam hearkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might perform the saying which the Lord spake to Abijah unto Ieroboam the son of Nebat After which when Rehoboam raised a mighty Army to reduce the ten Tribes to obedience the Word of the Lord came to Shemaiah the man of God saying Speak unto Rehoboam and all the house of Iudah and Benjamin Thus SAITH THE LORD Ye shall not go up to fight against your brethren the children of Israel return every man to his house FOR THIS THING IS FROM ME They hearkned therefore to the word of the Lord and returned to depart according to the word of the Lord. Lo here a
more by the fundamentalls of that State then our Great Councell will or can But now the Emperour being supreme as S. Peter calls him or the Higher Power as S. Paul here there is no power of resistance left to any that are under him by the Apostle 4 Was there ever more cause of resistance then in those dayes Were not the Kings then not onely conceived to be inclined so and so but even actually to be enemies of Religion had overthrown Laws and Liberties And therefore if any should from the Apostles reasons that he gives against resistance in the 3 4 5 Verses for Rulers are not a â—error to good works but evill and he is the Minster of God to thee for good replie That Rulers so long as they are not a terror to the good but ministers for our good are not to be resisted the consideration of those times leaves no place for such exception because the Powers then which the Apostle forbids to resist were nothing so but subverters of that which was good and just The Emperors did then indeed rule absolutely and arbitrarily which should have according to the Principles of those dayes beene a stronger motive to resist But how did they make themselves of Subjects such absolute Monarchs was it not by force and change of the Government and was not the right of the People and Senate according to the Principles of these dayes good against them with as much or more reason then the right of the people of this Land is against the Succession of this Crown descending by three Conquests 5. The prohibition doth not onely concern Christians but all the people under those Emperors and not onely Religion was persecuted but Liberties also lost the people and Senate were then enslaved by Edicts and Laws then inforced on them by Nero and other Roman Emperours yet notwithstanding the Apostle prohibits them to resist By all which conscâ—ence will clearly see it can have no warrant in Scripture for resistance to wit of the King or his invading Forces by way of necessary defence So the Doctors and other Obâ—ectors hence conclude To give a satisfactory Answer to this grand Objection I shall in the first place inquire Whether there be anything in this Text prohibiting subjects to resist with Force the armed unjust violence of their Princes persons or instruments especially when they are bent to overthrow Religion Laws Liberties the Republike and turn professed Tyrants And under correction I conceive there is not the least syllable or shadow in this Text for any such inhibition as is pretended Not to insist upon the words higher Powers odained of God c. which extend not unto Tyrannie and illegall exorbitant oppressions of which hereafter I shall deduce my first Demonstrations to prove this negative Assertion from the occasion inducing the Apostle to insert these objected Verses into this Epistle Dr Willet recites 7. Reasons of it all fortifying my assertion I shall mention onely the three most probable most received of them and apply them as I go First the Roman Magistrates being then infidels the new converted Christians among them either did or might take themselves to be wholly exempted from any subjection or obedience to them reputing it a great incongruity that Christians should owe any subjection to Pagans To refute which error the Apostle informs them that though the Magistrates themselves were Ethnicks yet their Authority and Power was from God himself therefore their profession of Christianitie did rather oblige them to then exempt them from subjection Thus Haymo Soto Calvin Guather Marlorat Willet Pareus with others on this Text. Turn this Reason then into an Argument and it will be but this Non sequitur Christianity exempts not subiects from due obedience to iust Pagan Magistrates Ergo Tyrants may not be resisted neither ought the Parliament and their Forces to resist the Kings Cavalleers unjust assaults as the case is formerly stated Pretty Logick and Divinity 2. The Gaulonites as Iosephus records with other Iews being Abrahams seed held it unlawfull for them to yeeld any subjection or tribute to the Roman Emperors or other Heathen Princes reigning over them whereupon they demanded this question of Christ himself Is it lawfull to pay tribute to Caesar Matth. 12. which error perehance spread it self into the Christian Church by reason of Evangelicall Libertie grounded on Ioh. 8. If the Son shall make you free then are ye free indeed Mat. 17. Theâ— are the Children free and Ro. 6. We are not under the Law but under Grace To refell this mistake the Apostle inserted these passages into this Epistle Thus Soto Calvin Peter Martyr Willet and others Whence nothing but this can be properly concluded Neither the Prerogative of the Iews nor Liberty of Christians exempts them from due subjection to lawfull heathen Magistrates because they are Gods Ordinance Ergo No Subjects can with safe conscience defend themselves in any case against the unjust invasions of Tyrannicall Princes or their Armies A palpable Inconsequent Thirdly the Apostle having formerly taught that Christians might not avenge themselves lest some might have inferred thereupon as many Anabaptists have done that it was not lawfull for Christians to use the Magistrates defence against wrongs nor for the Magistrate himself to take vengeance of evill doers To prevent this the Apostle argues That the Magistrates are Gods Ministers appointed by him to punish Malefactors and take vengeance on them So Gualther Willet and others To conclude from this ground Oppressed Subjects may seek redresse of their grievances from the Magistrates who may lawfully punish Malefactors Ergo they may not resist with force Tyrannicall bloody Magistrates or their wicked Instruments when they actually make war upon them to ruine spoyl enslave them is but a ridiculous Non sequitur There is nothing therefore in the occasions of the Apostles words which gives the least colour to disprove the lawfulnesse of such resistance or of the Parliaments just defensive war Secondly this is manifest by the whole Scope of this Text which in summe is onely this That Christians ought in conscience to l be subject to all lawfull higher Powers so farre forth as they are Gods Ordinance Gods Ministers for their good to the praise of the good and punishment of evill doers and not to resist them in the execution of their just Authority Or Christianity exempts not Christians from obedience unto faithfull Civill Magistrates to inferre from thence Ergo it is unlawfull for Christians in point of conscience to resist their Magistrates when they warre upon them to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties slâ—y plunder them is but a meer non-sence deduction Thirdly this appeares most perspicuously from the motives to obedience and reasons against resistance of Magistrates specified by the Apostle in the text it selfe First the higher Powers must be submitted to and not resisted because they are ordained of God and are Gods Ordinance vers 1. 2. But they are ordained
not of the Government is not within the intention of this Text and may lawfully bee resisted without any violation of it But Tyrants and unjust oppressing Magistrates as they are such are not Gods ordinance but rather the Devills and their Tyranny and oppression is onely the sinne and enormity of the Governours themselves not of the government A truth granted by all men Therefore they are not within the compasse of this Text and may lawfully be resisted without any violation of it Secondly that which is no point of the Magistrates lawfull power ordained of God but diametrally repugnant to it cannot be within the meaning of this Text and may lawfully be resisted but the tyranny oppression rapine and violence of lawlesse Kings and Magistrates are such as all must and doe acknowledge Ergo they are not within the verge and compasse of this Text and may lawfully bee resisted Thirdly all powers intended in the Text are not only ordained but ordered of God that is as Paraeus with others observe they are circumscribed bounded with certain Rules or Lawes of justice and honesty within which they must containe themselves else they exorbitate from Gods ordinance when they passe beyond these limits and become none of Gods This the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Arias Montanus and others render ordinatae and the Margin of our English Bibles are ordered of God doth sufficiently warrant being coupled with the subsequent limitations For rulers are not a terrour to good workes but to evill c. they are Gods Ministers attending continually on this very thing Now the Tyranny and oppression of Kings and other Rulers are meere exorbitances arbitrary illegall actions exceeding the bounds of justice and honesty prescribed by the Lawes of God and men Therefore not within the limits of this Text and resistible Fourthly it is generally accorded by all Commentators that though the lawfull power of Princes or other Magistrates degenerating unto Tyrants be of God and not to be resisted yet the Tyranny it selfe and abuse of this power is of Satan not of God and the vice of the persons onely not of the Power it selfe whence they conclude that Tyrants are not within the meaning of this Scripture So Origen Paraeus Willet with mâ—â—t others on this Text and Zuinglius most expresly Explanatio Artic. 41. Tom. 1. f. 82. 83. where he complaines that many Tyrants cheate steale rob slay plunder and attempt any thing against their subjects to oppresse them assuming a pretext and vayle of their maâ—ice from this Text of Paul Yea Dominicus Soto Cajetan Pererius and other Popish commentators on this place observe that Paul addes this Epithet of higher or excelling powers omitted by him in other parallel Texts of purpose to exclude Tyrants who are no excelling Lords nor lawfull Powers reigning oft times by Gods permission for the peoples punishment not by his ordination for their good and blame Bucer for saying that Tyrants power is from God as if he were the author of sinne and Tyranny This then fully answers that absurd errour of Docto Ferne wherein all his force is placed That the Powers in Pauls dayes which he here prohibits to resist were subverters of that which was good and the Roman Emperors Tyrants where he sottishly confounds the tyranny lusts and vices of the Emperors persons which were detestable with their power it selfe which was good and commendable as if the Imperiall power it selfe was ill because Nero was ill and was therefore justly condemned to death by the Roman Senate as a publike enemy to the Roman State though they approved and continued his just Imperiall principality which lasted in succession for many hundred yeares after his censure death To which I shall onely adde that though Nero himselfe were a Tyrant yet the Roman Senate and all their Inferiour Offices were not Tyrants many of them no doubt being just and upright Magistrates The Precept therefore being thus in the generall and the plurall number Let every soule be subject unto the higher powers nor personall let them be subject to Nero or speciall to the Roman Emperour whom Paul no doubt would have specified had he specially intended them as our opposites fondly dreame we may safely conclude that the Apostle intended it onely of lawfull powers and Magistrates not of Nero or other Tyrants And writ this to Christians onely to whom he dedicates this Epistle witnesse Ch. 1. V. 7. To all that be at Rome beloved of God called to be Saints c. not â—o Pagan Romans as the Doctor dreames to whom he writes not much lesse to the Roman Senate who were then the soveraigne power and therefore could bee subject to no other but themselves Precepts of obedience to children and Servants concerne not parents and matters as such in point of submission or obedience For the fourth Quere Whether Kings and Kingdomes be Gods ordinance or an institution Iure divino not a humane ordinance instituted Iure â—umano or how farre divine or humane Is a necessary considerable question grounded on this Text and very needfull to be discussed to cleare the present controversie Some of our opposites are so intoxicated with the divinity of Monarchy as they confidently determine hat the efficient cause of royall Monarchicall power is onely God not the people That Kings receive no power or regall Authority from the people but from God alone That the power of Kings is not a humane but a divine power of which God onely is the efficient cause That the people doe not make the King but God properly and absolutely this power right and authority he hath from God That the King hath no dominion and power from his Subjects by way of trust but from God from whom he hath his kingdome and power so â—hat by Idolatry and oppression he breakes not the trust reposed in him by hiâ— Subjects because the people HAVE COMMITTED NOTHING TO HIS CHARGE but God onely c. For proofe whereof they produce Prov. 8. 15. By me Kings reigne Dan. 2. 21. God removeth Kings and setteth up Kings Dan. 4. 17. 25. The most high ruleth in the kingdome of men and giveth it to whomsoever he will and setteth up over it the basest of men with Hos. 13. 11. 1 Sam. 10. 1. Ier. 27. 5 6 7. Isay 45. 1 2. and other Texts To this question distinctly answer and dissipate these grosse erroneous Paradoxes we must distinguish First betweene Government it selfe in generall and kingly or other kindes of government in speciall as our opposites distinguish betweene a Sabbath and the Sabbath the first they say is morall and of divine institution the later not Secondly betweene the Regall power of Kings the persons invested with this power the manner of obtaining and the administration of their power Thirdly of Gods manner of instituting and ordaining things which is two fold immediately by himselfe mediately by others And these institutions of both kinds are
either universall extending to all places Nations or particular concerning some Countries and Nations onely and not others Perpetuall for ever or temporall onely for some set time Immutable not capable of the least alteration or mutable and that either at the pleasure of God onely or at the will of men when they shall see just cause either in part or in whole Fourthly in what severall senses things may be said to be of God First in respect of his owne immediate institution Secondly of his generall or speciall commands Thirdly of his generall or speciall disposing providence without any speciall institution or command Fourthly of his approbation of assent unto and blessing on the meere institutions of men Fiftly of his permission onely To apply these distinctions to the present occasâ—on First it is cleare that power and government in generall are Gods owne institution who as he hath appointed in the great fabricke of the world a certaine constant forme of government and subordination of one creature to another so he hath for the good of mankinde appointed that there should be some forme of government or other among men in the world which in respect of families hee hath specially and universally dâ—creed as that the wife should be subject to the husband the children to the parents the servants to their masters but in regard of Commonweales or Nations hee hath left it arbitrary and indefinite leaving every Nation and Country free liberty to elect such a publike politike forme of government as themselves should judge most expedient for their publike good and that mutable since all humane things are so as they should see just occasion not prescribing any sempiternall immutable forme of government to any particular Nations Regions much lesse to all the world Secondly government in generall being thus of God but the kindes of it thus left arbitrary to mens institution and free election the particular governments instituted by any Nation for the better regulating of their lives the preservation of humane society and advancement of Gods glory may be truely said in some sense to be of God though instituted invented by men Not because God himselfe did immediately ordain or prescribe them by speciall command to all or any one people or because God himself did immediately ordaine or prescribe them by speciall command to this all or any one people but because hee by his generall or speciall providence did direct this Nation to make choyse of such a government or gave them wisedome to invent and settle it as most commodious for their republike till they should see cause to alter it or because he blessed and approved it when invented and received by them Thirdly Kingly powers Kingdomes Kings the things now in question are and may be said to be of God and ordained of God in no other manner or sense then all other particular Governments or Magistrates are For this Text of the Romans speaking onely of the higher powers the powers that are and of Rulers as doth that place of Titus 3. 1. And the Text of Prov. 8. 15 16. so much relied on by the objectors extending as well to all subordinate Rulers as Kings witnesse the subsequent words By me Kings reigne and Princes decree justice by me Princes rule AND NOBLES yea ALL THE JUDGES OF THE EARTH that is all Magistrates whatsoever it cannot but be yeelded that all and every lawfull kinde of government all lawfull Rulers and Magistrates of what sort soever are of Gods ordination and his ordinance as farre forth as Monarchies are and what is truely affirmable of the one is of the other too These generalls thus premised as indubitable I say first of all That Monarchy or regall power is not of God nor yet Gods ordinance by way of immediate divine institution or speciall command from Gods owne free motion as our opposites affirme it For first God himself never immediately instituted a royall Monarchicall government in any Nation whatsoever no not among his owne people whose government was at first Paternall and Paâ—riarchicall next Aristocraticall then Regall not by Gods immediate institution and volâ—â—â—ary designation but by the peoples earnest importunity contrary 〈…〉 as is evident by 1 Sam. c. 8 and 9 and 10 and 11. Hos. 8. 4. and the Appendix Secondly All Poliâ—icians and Historians grant that the originall erection of all Monarchies was either by the peoples free consent and ordination or by Tyranny and usurpation or by conquest none by divine institution or speciall command from God And it must needs be so because most kingdomes were primitively erected either among Pagan Nations and States who knew not God nor his Word or among Christian States since speciall commands and Revelations from heaven ceased which if our opposites deny I shall desire them to instance in any one Monarchy in the world instituted immediately by God himselfe or by speciall command from his owne free motion Till this be done all their asseverations will be accounted fabulous Thirdly if Regall power be Gods ordinance by way of divine immediate institution and command then this institution of Regall Monarchy with the severall Prerogatives and boundaries of it would appeare in some Text of Scripture and this government would be specially and perpetually prescribed either to all or some particular Nations by God himselfe But this institution with the generall Prerogatives and bounds of Regall Authority are no where extant in Scripture neither this forme of government therein prescribed but left arbitrary to all or any Nation in particular for ought any man can demonstrate Those Texts which concerne the Kings of the Israelites in point of soveraignty and Prerogative being judiciall onely and peculiar to that Nation nor morall or extending unto others Therefore it is not Gods ordinance by way of divine immediate institution or command Fourthly if it were of divine ordination in this sense then the Regall power and authority of all Kings and Monarchs in the world should bee equall yea the very same and there should be no different kinde of Kings as the divine authority of all Ministers being of Gods owne institution by one and the same commission is one and the same But the regall power and jurisdiction of all Kings and Monarchies in the world is not equall nor the same for some have farre greater authority then others there are many different sorts of Kings in the world some onely annuall â—thers for life others hereditary others at will deposible at the peoples pleasures when ever they offended Such were the Kings of the Vandalls in Africk of the Gothes in Spaine cum ipsos deponerent populi quoties displicuissent such the Kings of the Heruli Procopius Gothieorum Of the Lombards Paulus Warnafredi l. 4. 6. Of the Burgundians Ammianus 11. lib. 28. Of the Moldavians Laonichus Chalcocandylas the King of Agadis among the Africans Ioannis Leo lib. 7. Of the Quadi and Iazyges in excerptis Dionis with
plunder the people committed by God to their cures or attempt with force to subvert Râ—ligion Laws Liberties or commit any capitall offences they may not onely with safe conscience be resisted repulsed by their people but likewise apprehended arraigned deprived condemned executed by Lay Iudges as infinite examples in our Hiâ—â—ories manifest and the â—xample of Abiathar the High Priest 1 Kings 2. 26 27. And if so then why not Kings as well as they or other temporall Mâ—gistâ—ates not withstanding any of the objected Texts Either therefore our Oppoâ—ites must grant all Bishops Priests Ministers yea all oâ—her Magistrates whatsoever as irresistible uncensurable undeprivable uncondemnable for any crimes whatsoever as they say kings are which they dare not do or else make Kings as resistible censurable deprivable and lyable to all kindes of punishments by their whole Kingdoms consent in Parliament as far forth as they notwithstanding all the former Objections which quite subverts their cause Thirdly Kings and Kingdoms are not so Gods Ordinance as that they should be universall over all the world and no other Government admitted or so as any one Nation whatsoever should be eternally tyed to a Monarchicall Government without any power to alter it into an Aristocracy or other form upon any occasion or so aâ— unalterably to continue the Soveraign power in one family alone as not to be able to transfer it to another when the whole State shall see just cause Hereditary Kingdoms being but Offices of publike trust for the peoples good and safety as well as elective most of them were elective at first and made hereditary onely either by violent usurpation or the peoples voluntary assents and instiâ—tution and not by any immediate divine Authority and so alterable by their joynt assents as Zuinglius Buchanon Mariana observe and the Histories of most Kingdoms the experience of all ages evidence Which truths being generally confessâ—d by all Polititians Historians Statists by many judicious Divines contradicted by no one text of Scripture that I have met with which our Opposites have objected hitherto they will finde all Monarchies upon the matter to be meer humane Institutions alterable still by that humane Power which did at first erect them and subordinate still thereto as the Creature to its Creator and to be Gods Ordinance onely in regard of speciall providence and the like aâ— other inferiour Magistrates Rulers are who may be justly resisted altered removed censured notwithstanding the objected Text. From which whiles some men earnestly presse that every soul by Gods own Ordinance ought to be subject to some publikâ— civill power which others safâ—ly deny since the Patriaâ—ks the first families of most Nations and Countries were not so and all Nations all people before setled publiâ—e governments were erected which in many places are not very ancient since those whose Parents are dead and are not by them subâ—ected to a Government are naturally free and none bound to part with their freedom to any other unlesse they see a necessitie a great advantage and that upon such terms and conditions as they deem meet they involve even Kings and Emperours themselves by Gods own Ordinâ—nce in a subiection to a superiour earthly câ—vill power to wit to their Laws Parliaments Kingdoms which I have proved Paramount them collectively considered according to the common proverbe Omne sub Regno graviore Regnumest and that of Solomon concerning oppressing Kings and Judgeâ— He that is higher then the Highest considers and there be higher then they And so make kings â—ot onely resistble by their whole Kingdoms the supreme Soveraign power but likewise subiect to their Realms superiour commands and uncapable to resist their lawfull power and Forces even in point of Conscience by vertue of this very Text. And so much for the fourth Question For the fifth and last What kinde of resistance of the Higher powers is here prohibited I answer briefly That resistance is here forbidden which is conâ—rary to subiection or obedience as the words Let every soul be subject to the higher Powers coupled with the ensuing reason Whosoever therefore resisteth that is disobeyeth or is not subiect to the Power resisteth the Ordinance of God and they that resist shall receive to themselvs damnation In the Greek there are two distinct words used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latine English French Dutch use them both as one without distinction The first word signifies properly disordered counter-ordered on ordered against as Paraeus Willet and others observe and it is thus used by the Apostle 2 Thess. 3. 6 7 11 or disobedient 1 Tim. 1. 9. The later word signifieth properly to resist withstand or oppose in which sence it is used Matth. 5. 39. Lukâ— 21. 1 5. Act. 6. 10. Rom. 9. 19. Gal. 2. 11. 2 Tim. 3. 1. Hebr. 12. 4. Iam. 4. 7. chap. 5. 6. 1. Pet. 5. 9. and applied indifferâ—â—tly both to a spirituall corporall and verball resistance of the Holy Ghost the Devill or men Since then the Apostle in this Text useth the Hebrew phrase Soul not Man Let every Soul be subject to the Highâ—r Powers because as Haymo Tollet Willet Soto and most other Interpreters observe we ought willingly and cheerfully to submit to the higher Powers not only with our bodies but soules and spirits too I may hence cleerly inferre that the resistance of the higher Power here prohibited as contrary to this subjection is not only that which is corporall and violent by force of armes as the Objectors glosse it but that likewise which is verball mentall spirituall in the soule it selfe without the body and no more then a meer passive resistance or not obeying For not to doe what the higher Powers enjoyn is in verity actually to resist to withstand them as not to doe the will not to yeeld obedience to the motions dictates of the Holy Ghost or devill is really to resist them even in Scripture phrase Yea corporall resistance or opposition by way of force is only an higher degree of resistance but not the onely or proper resistance here prohibited which relates principally to the Soule and Spirit For as corporall forced obedience against a mans will which still holds out is no true obedience in the esteem of God or men and as the very essence life of all outward obedience consisteth principally in the cheerfull submission or activity of the soule or will So a forced corporall resistance against the mind or conscience is in a manner no resistance and the very malignity quintessence of all inward or outward resistance disobedience rests only in the mind soule will and is here principally forbidden as is evident by the 5. verse Wherefore ye must needs be subject not onely for wrath which relates only to the body which mens wrath can only harm in case of disobedience Mat. 10. 28. but also FOR CONSCIENCE SAKE which principally if not wholly relates unto
the Statutes of 26 H. 8. c. 13. 1 E. 6. c. 14. 5 E. 6. c. 11. 1 Eliz. c. 6. 13 Eliz. c. 1. words against the King delivered even in Preaching are made and declared to be high Treaeson as wel as bearing Armes and striking blowes yea the Statute of 1 2 Ph. Ma. 6. 9. makes certaine prayers against this persecuting Queen high Treason and by the Statute of 25 E. 3. c. 2. it is high Treason for any man to COMPASSE OR IMAGIN the death of the King Queen Prince as wel as to slay or leavy warre against them If then we may by the Objectors confession the practises and examples of the Primitive Christians against Iulian and others fight with our Tongues Prayers Teares Imaginations against our Soveraignes who turne Tyrants and Persecutors and thereby suppresse conquer confound them of which none make scruple though our Statutes make it no lesse then high Treason in some cases then questionlesse they may by the selfe same reason and ground resist them with open force notwithstanding any inhibition in Scripture We may not must not resist any lawful King or Magistrate in the just execution of his office so mush as with a repugnant wil thought prayer teare we may yea must resist an oppressing persecuting Tyrant with all these therefore with any other Armes meanes Hezekiah David Moses Abijah Asa resisted their invading enemies and conquered them with their prayers but yet they provided to repulse and vanquish them with other externall Armes The Christians resistance and vanquishing their Emperour Iulian with the one is an infallible argument they might doe it with the other too there being no such distinction in the objected Scriptures that we may fight against and resist them with our prayers teares not armes Fourthly this Father saith not that it was unlawful for the Christians to use any other weapons but teares against Iulian the onely thing in question No such â—yllable in the Oration but onely that they had no other Armes to resist and conquer him with being utterly destitute and spoyled of all other humane helpe Therefore their want of other Armes and helpe not the unlawfulnesse of using them had they had them was the onely ground they used prayers and teares not aâ— meâ— To argue then those who are destitute of all Armes but prayers and teares must use them onely Ergo those who have other Armes besides prayers and teares may not lawfully use them to resist a Tyrant is but Scholastical Nonsence yet this is the very uttermost this authority yeelds our opposites In one word this Father informes us that this Apostate Emperour Iulian would not make open warre at first upon the Christians because this would altogether crosse the end he aimed at marke the reason Nos enim si vis inferatur acriores obstinatioresque futures ac tyrannidi obnixum pietatis TUENDAE STUDIUM OBJECTUROS cogitavit Solent enim fortes generosi animi ei QUI VIM AFFERRE PARAT CONTUMACITER OBSISTERE non secus ac flamma quae a vento excitatur quo vehementius perflatur eo vehementius accenditur Which argues that the Christians would have forcibly resisted him had he at first with force invaded them therefore he weakened subdued disarmed them first by policy and then fell topersecute them with force when they had no meanes of resistance left The third authority is that of Bernard Epist. 221. to King Lewis of France Quicquid vobis de Regno vestro de animâ coronâ vestrâ facere placeat NOS ECCLESIAE FILII matris injurias contemptum conculcationem omnino dissimulare non possumus Profecto STABIMUS ET PUGNABIMUS USQUE AD MORTEM si ita oportuerit pro matre nostrâ ARMIS QUIBUS LICET non scutis gladiis SED PRECIBUS ET FLETIBUS AD DEUM Therefore it is unlawfull for Christians to resist with force of Armes I answer first that Bernard was both a Monke and Clergie-man prohibited by Scripture and â—undry Canons to fight with military Armes against any person or enemy whatsoever and he utters these words of himselfe as he was a Clergie-man servant and sonne of the Church in the selfesame sence as Saint Ambrose did before It was then onely his Calling not the cause which prohibited him forcibly to resist King Lewis Secondly I answer that this authority is so farre from prohibiting resistance of oppressing Princes endeavouring with force of Armes to subvert Liberties Lawes Religion that it is an unanswerable proofe for it even in our present case King Lewis to whom Bernard writes had then raised a civil warre in his Realme against Theobald and others who desired peace which the King rejecting Bernard doth thus reprehend him in the premisses Verum vos nec verba pacis recipitis nec pactae vestra tenetis nec sanis consiliis acquiescitis Sed nescio quo Dei judicio omnia vobis ita vertitis in perversum ut probra honorem honorem probra ducatis tuta timeatis timenda contemnatis quod olim sancto glorioso Regi David Ioab legitur exprobrasse diligitis eos qui vos oderunt odio habetis qui vos diligere volunt Nâ—que enim qui vos instigant priorem iterare maliciam adversus non merentem quaerunt in hoc honorem vestrum sed suum commodum imò nec suum commodum SED DIABOLI VOLUNTATEM ut Regis quod absit potentiam concepti furâ—ris hâ—beant effectricem quem suis â—e posse adimpleâ—e viribus non confidunt INIMICI CORONAE VESTRAE REGNI MANIFESTISSIMI PERTURBATORES Our present case in regard of the Kings evil seduâ—ing Counsellors Then immediately followes the objected clause At quicquid vobis c. After which he gives him this sharpe reproofe Non tacebo quod cum excommunicatis iterare faedus societatem nunc satagis quod in nâ—cem hominum combustionem domorum destructionem Ecclesiarum dispersionem paâ—â—perum raptoribus predonibus sicut dicitur adhaeretis juxta illud Prophetae si videbas furem curreâ—as cum eo c. quasi non satis per voâ— mala facere valeatis Dico vobis non erit diu inultum si haec ita facere pergitis c. Here this holy man prohibited by his orders to fight against this King his Soveraigne with his Sword fights strongly against and resists his vioâ—ence with his Penne. And although he may not use a Sword and Buckler in respect of his calling to defend his mother the Church against him yet he is so farre from yeelding obedience to and not resisting him according to Pauls and Peters pretended injunctions that he expresly tels him to his face That HE WOULD STAND AND FIGHT AGAINST HIM EVEN UNTO DEATH â—f there were need with such weapons as he being a Monk and Minister might use to wit with Prayers and teares though not with Sword and Buckler which were more prevalent with God against him then
affirmed they had justright and power to doe Hereupon the businesse being put unto geeater difficulty the Estates affirmed A Comitiis intempestive discedere Regi NEFAS ESSE That IT WAS A WICKED ACT FOR THE KING THVS VNSEASONABLY TO DEPART FROM THE PARLIAMENT NEITHER WAS SO GREAT A BREACH OF THEIR PRIVILEDGES AND RIGHTS TO BE PATIENTLY ENDVRâ—D Whereupon they presently raised up the Name and FORCES OF THE VNION or Association formerly made and entred into between the Nobility Cities and people mutually to aid and assist one another to preserve the Peace and Liberties of the Realm even with force of Armes IT BEING LAWFVLL for the common cause of Liberty Non Verbis solum SED ARMIS QVOQVE CONTENDERE not onely TO CONTEND with words BVT ALSO WITH ARMES Vpon this king Alphonso desirous to prevent the mischiefs then present and incumbent by advise of his Privy Counsell published certaine good Edicts at Osca for regulating his Court Counsell Iudges Officers by which he thought to have ended all this Controversie but because they were promulged onely by the Kings own Edict not by the whole Parliament as binding Lawes they still proceeded in the Vnion till at last after various events of things this King returning to the Generall Assembly and Parliament of the Estates at Saragossa in the year 1287. condescended to their desires and confirmed the two memorable priviledges of the Vnion with the Soveraign power of the Iustice of Aragon which could controll their very Kings Of which see more in the Appendix I shall close up this of the lawfulnesse of a necessary defensive warre with the speech of the Emperour Alexander Seuerus recorded by Herodian l. 5. He who first infers injuries hath no probable colour but he that repulseth those who are troublesome to him EX BONA CONSCENTIA sumit fidâ—câ—am assumes confidence FROM A GOOD CONSCIENCE and good hope of successe is present with him from hence that he offers not injury but removes it Thus have I now at last waded thorow this weighty controversie of the lawfulnesse both in point of Law and Conscience of the Parliaments present and all other subjects necessary Defensive Warres against their Soveraigns who invade their lawes liberties Religion Government to subvert them by open force of Armes in which I have freely and impartially discharged my conscience not out of any turbulent seditious or disloyall intention to foment or perpetuate the present or raise any future destructive unnaturall warres between king Parliament and People or to countenance to encourage any tumultuous rebellious factious ambitious traiterous spirits to mutiny or rebell against their Soveraigns for private injuries or upon any false unwarrantable ends or pretences whatsoever let Gods curse and mens for ever rest upon all those who are in love with any warre especially a Civill within their own dearest Countries bowels or dare abuse my loyall sincere Lucubrations to any disloyall sinister designes to the prejudice of their Soveraignes or the States wherein they live but only out of a cordiall desire to effect such a speedy honourable safe religious sempiternall peace between king and Parliament as all true Christian English hearts both cordially pray long for and endeavour by informing his seduced Majesty his evill Couâ—sellors his Popish Maâ—ignant Forces that if they will still proceed unnaturally and treacherously to make war against their Native Countrey Religion Lawes Liberties and the Parliament which to doe I have elsewhere manifested to be no lesse then high Treason Rebellion against both King and Kingdome they may in point of conscience and Law too be justly opposed resisted repulsed even by force of Armes without any guilt of Treason Rebellion or feare of temporall or eternall condemnation as publike Enemies Rebels Traytors to the Realm whateveâ—er they have hitherto been informed of to the contrary by temporizing Lawyers or flattering illiterate Court Divines and by assuring all such noble generous publike spirits who shall willingly adventure their lives or fortunes by the Parliaments command in the present necessary defensive warre for the ends prâ—mised that for this good service they shall neither in the Courts of Law nor Conscience incurre the least stain or guilt of Treason Rebellion sedition or any such like odious crime much lesse eternall condemnation the panick feare whereof frequently denounced against them by many sottish Malignants Royalists ill-instructed Lawyers and Theologasters hath frighted kept back and withdrawn multitudes from yea cooled corrupted many in this honourable publike duty service which they now owe of Right to God and their Countrey in which to be treacherous perfidious sloathfull negligent cold uncordiall or timerous as too many hitherto have been to the greater honour of those who haue been faithfull actiue Valiant and sincere especially now after so many late horrid treacheries most happily discouered and a new Couenant solemnly entred into demerits a perpetuall brand of iâ—famy and reproach To dye fighting for ones dearest bleeding dying Countrey hath in all ages been honoured with a Crown of Martyrdome to liue or dye fighting against it hath ever deserved the most capitall censures ignominies and heaviest execrations Let both sides therefore now seriously ponder and lay all the premises close to their soules consciences and then I doubt not through Gods blessing but a happy peace will speedily thereon ensue Nation shall not lift up sword against Nation Countrey against Countrey Englishman against Englishman Brother against brother any more as now they doe neither shall they learn such an unnaturall cursed kind of Civill Warre any more but beat their swords into Plow-shares and their speares into pruning â—ooks and greet one another with a kisse of holy peace and charity Which desired end and issue of these present bloudy warres God in his mercy hasten and accomplish to the joy of all our Soules I should now according to former engagements proceed to other remaining particulars but because this part hath already farre exceeded its intended bounds out of a desire to give full satisfaction in a point of highest present and future concernment every way I shall reserve the residue with the Appendix for another distinct part with which I shall conclude my Meditations and Collections of this subject without any further Additions if God say Amen Finis Partis tertiae Errata in some Copies PAg. 100. l. 8. to by p. 101. l. 32. Omri Zimri l. 40. ludah Israel p. 115. l. 12. that p. 127. l. 36. of their p. 128. l. 31. hence p 136. l. 8. not a Bishop a Bishop not a Lay-man p. 14. l. 17. dele as p. 15. 1. 16. brevis p. 26. l. 1. assistants p. 94. l. 22. offer to r. ask of p. 17. 1. l. 8 no man should long p. 105. l. â—2 â—ipodes p. 106. l. 2. Rulers l. 34. irresistance p. 107. l. 3. by the. p. 121. l. 16. Emperours l. 36. Emperour THE FOVRTH PART OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Wherein the Parliaments Right
it should please the King that Mounseur de Guyen because he is the most suffiâ—ient person of the realme shall goe to the same Tâ—eaty And the King said that he liked it well if it pleased the said Lord de Guyâ—n and thereupon Mounseur de Guyen said that he would with a very good will travell and doe any thing which might turne to the honour and profit of the King and of his realme In the Parliament of the 14 H. 6. Num. 10. The Kings grant of the câ—stody of the Town and Castle of Calice the Towne of Risbanke the Castles of Hamures Marke Oye Stangate Bavelingham and of the Castle and Dominion of Guynes in Picardy to be made to Humfrey Dâ—ke of Glocester his unkle in the presence of the Lords spirituall and temporall then being in the present Parliament was on the 29 day of October read before them which being understood and maâ—ure deliberation taken thereupon the severall reasons of the said Lord being heard it was at last by their assent and consent agreed and ordered that the said Duke should have the custody of the said Towne Castles and premises to the end of nine yeeres then next ensuing which Charter was subscribed by all the Lords there present In the Parliament of 31 H. 6. Num. 41. procustodia Maris it was enacted For as much as the King considering that as well divers His Clergy men of this his realm inhabiting nigh the coast of the Sea and others His Subjects using the Trade of Merchandises have been oftentimes grievously imprisoned distressed put to great sufferances and ransomes and their Ships Vessels and Merchandises of great value taken upon the Sea by his enemies and also Merchant strangers being under his leageance amity safegard or safe conduct upon the Sea have been robbed and spoyled against the forme and contents of such truces and safe conducts signed His Highnesse willing and intending sufficiently to proviâ—e for the remedy of such inconveniences and to eschew and avoyd all such 〈◊〉 and dispoylers HATH BY THE ADVICE AND ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL in his high Court of Parliament assâ—mbled deâ—iâ—ed certaine great Lords of this reâ—lme that is to say Richard Earle of Salisbury Iohn Earle of Shrewsbury Iohn Earle of Worcester Iames Earle of Wiltshire and Iohn Lord Sturton with great Navies of Ships and people defensible in great number purveyed of abiliments of warre to intend with all diligence to their possibility the safeguard and keeping of the Sea For which cause the subsidies of Tonnage and Poundage granted to the King for his naturall life this Parliament that they might be applied to such uses and intent as they be granted the King BY THE ADVICE AND ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL AND COMMONS IN THIS PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED AND BY AUTHORITY OF THE SAME were granted to the said Earles and Lord Sturton and the survivers of them for three whole yeeres with power for them to appoint Collectors to receive and collect them in every Port without rendering any account so as they kept the covenants and endentures made between the King and them for the safegard of the Seas with a proviso that this Act during the three yeeres should not be prejudiciall to the custome of the Towne or Castle of Calice or Rishbanke for the payment of the wages and arreares of the Souldiers there And over that if the goods of any of the Kings liege-people or any of his friends be found in any Vessell of the Kings enemies without any safe conduct that then the said Earles and the Lord Sturton shall take and depart it among them and their retinue without any impeachment according to the Statute thereupon made In the Parliament of 33 H. 6. Num. 27. the said Lords were discharged of the custody of the Sea by the Parliament in these words For as much as the Earles of Salisbury Shrewsbury and Worcester and the Lord Sturton besought the Kings Highnesse in this present Parliament that it might like his Highnes and Excellency of his Noble grace to have them clearely discharged of the keeping of the Sea the King therefore and for other causes moving his Highnesse BY THE ADVICE OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL IN THE SAID PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED the 30 day of Iuly the 23 day of the same Parliament admitted their desire and would that the said Earles and Lord Sturton or any other THAT HAD THE KEEPING OF THE SEA BY AN ACT MADE IN THE LAST PARLIAMENT begun and holden at Redding and ended at Westminster be 〈◊〉 the 30 day of July fully discharged of the keeping of the same and that IT SHOULD BEENA CTED OF RECORD In the Parliament of 39 H. 6. Num. 32. The King BY THE ADVICE OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL AND COMMONS IN THIS PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED AND BY AUTHORITY THEREOF ordained and established that his dearest cosin Richard Duke of Yorke rightfull heire to the Countries of England and France and of the Lordship and Land of Ireland have and take upon him the power and labour to ride into the parts of England and Wales where great rebellions murders riots spoylings executions and oppressions be used committed and attempted to represse subdue and appease them And also to resist the enemies of France and Scotland within the realme And further granted ordained and established by the said advice and authority that every Sheriffe with the power and might of his Sheriwicke and every Major Bailiffe Officer Minister and Subject of the said realme of England and of Wales shall attend upon his said cousin for the said intent as the case shall require and to the same intent be ready at the command of his said cousin and the same obey and performe in like case as they ought to doe at his commandement after the course of the Lawes of England and in Wales after the customâ—s there c. And to cite no more presidents in so cleare a case in the Parliament of 21 Iacobi ch 33. The Temporalty having granted three intire Subsidies and three Fifteenes and tenths to King Iames towards the maintenance of the warres that might then suddenly insue upon the breach with Spaine and more particularly for the defence of the realme of England the securing of Ireland the assurance of the states of the united Provinces with the Kings friends and allies and for the setâ—ing forth of the Navy-royall did by that Act for the better disbursing of the said 〈◊〉 and mannaging that warre according to the Parliaments true intention by that very Act wherein they gave the Subsidies did especially appoint eight Aldermen and other persons of London Treasurers to receive and issue the said moneys and appointed ten Lords and Knights particularly named in the Act to be of the Kinge Councell for the warre by whose warrant under five of their hands at least all the moneys they granted were to be issued and exported for and towards the uses expressed in the Act to such
person or persons as the said Councell of warre should direct and that both those Treasurers and this Councell of warâ—e and all other persons trusted with the receiving issuing bestowing and imploying of those moneys or any part thereof their heires executors and administrators should be answerable and accomptable for their doings and proceedings therein to the Commons in Parliament when they shall be thereunto required by Warrant under the hand of the Speaker of the House of Commons for the time being and thereby they and every of them according to their severall places and imployments shall give a true and ready declaration and account of their severall respective dealings doings and proceeding therein and that the said Commons in Parliament shall have power by this Act to heare and determine the said account and all things thereto appertaining And withall they in this Act prescribe a specialloath to the Treasurers Not to issue out any moneys without the Warrant of the Councell of war under their hands And another oath to the Councell of warre To make no Warrant for any moneys issued which are given by this Act but for some of those ends which are expressed therein and that to the best of their meanes they should imploy the said moneys accordingly and that freely without requiring any reward or allowance whatsoever Which presidents with others forementioned made His Majesty return this Answer to the Petition of the Lords and Commons touching the Articles delivered February 2. 1641. For the securing you from all dangers or jealousies of any His Majesty will be content to put in all the places both of FORTS and MILITIA in the severall Counties such persons as both Houses of Parliament shall either approve or recommend unto Him so that you declare before unto His Majesty the names of the persons whom you approve or recommend unlesse such persons shall be named against whom He shall have just and unquestionable exception And thus much by way of supplement touching the Militia Concerning the Parliaments interest and right in electing and removing the Officers of the realme and the Kings meniall servants I shall onely adde these Precedents to the forementioned In the Parliament rolls â—4 E. 3. Nâ—m 1. Foure Bishops foure Earles and foure Barons were assigned to the King without whose consent or of foure of them no great businesse was to be transacted 14 E. 3. Num. 36. in the Parliament rolls The Parliament agreeth that the Duke of Cornwall be Custos of England during the Kings absence in the warres of France In the Parliament rolls of 1 R. 2. Num. 18. 19. The Commons requested first that it would please the King to ordaine and nominate to them now in this present Parliament some sufficient persons of divers estates to be continually resident of his counsell for the affaires of the King and of the realme and to have the Officers of the King of such persons who best knew and would and might most diligently travell for the redresse of the foresaid mischiefes and the good government and salvation of the realme so that the Commons may be clearely ascertained of the names of those Counsellors which shall be disbursers and orderers of that which they shall grant for the warres and thereby to have greater encouragement to doe to our Lord the King that which they have in charge concerning him as is aforesaid Also that it would please them to ordaine and nominate in this Parliament the persons which shall be about or have the custody of the person of our Lord the King himselfe who is of such tender age and that those persons shall be of the most vertuous honestest and sufficientest of the Realm so that our said Lord who is a person sacred and anointed be nobly governed and brought up in good vertues and manners to the pleasure of God whereby all the Realme may be secured and amended and that it be likewise orâ—dained that our Lord the King and â—is house be governed with good moderation and defray his expences onely out of the revenues of the Realme and other rights and seigniories of his Crowne And that all that which shall be granted to our Lord the King in maintenance of his wars shall be applied and expended in the warres and no part thereof otherwise in aid and discharge of his said commonaltie In the Parliament of 11. Richard 2. Num. 23. The Commons pray That no person of what state or condition he be should meddle with any manner of governance about the person of our Lord the King nor with the businesses of the Realm nor yet to councell our Lord the King but those Lords which are assigned and ordained in this present Parliament if it be not by ordinance of the continuall Councell and by assent of our Lord the King upon grievous paine And the same Lords which shall bee about the person of our Lord the King and of his Councell shall cause to remove all the persons which they think sit to remove in the houshold of our Lord the King without shewing favour to any and to put others in their places whom they shall think sufficient and vertuous And that the said Lords of the Councell be charged to keep and sustain the estate of our Lord the King in ' its regalty and to doe and use that which may turne to the honour and profit of our Lord the King and of his Realme to their power according to the form of the Oâ—â—h contained in a Schedule made in this present Parliament annexed hereunto to the intent that it may be notoriously known thorowout all the Realme that good and sufficient Councell is about the person of our Lord the King to the comfort of all his Commons and firme assurance and establishmeâ—t of the Realme aforesaid the which Oath was made in forme ensuing You shall swear That you will not assent nor yet suffer as much as in you lieth That any Judgement 〈◊〉 or Ordinance made or given in this present Parliament be any way annulled reversed or repealed in any time to come and moreover That you shall keep the good Laws and usages of the Realme afore these times made and used and shall firmely keep and cause to be kept good peace quiet and tranquillity in the Realm â—according to your power without disturbing them in any manner So helpe me God and his Saints The Answer As to the first point of this Article the King wilâ— it And as to the second point If there be any Lord of the Councell or other Lord of the Realme which will informe the King That he hath any person about him not sufficient nor honest he wils that it being proved he shall be outed and removed and another sufficient by his advice put in his place In the Parliament of 5. Henry 4. Num. 16. Upon certain prayers and requests made before by the Commons divers times touching the removing of divers persons as well aliens and others by reason of
divers destructions by them moved and for certaine Articles appointed by the Lords upon the charges given to them by our Lord the King in Parliament and by the said Lords it was specially accorded That four persons to wit the Kings Confessor the Abbot of Done Master Richard Derham and Crosseby of the Chamber shall be quite ousted and voided out of the Kings house whereupon the ninth of February the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there the King in excusing the said four persons said openly that he knew not by them any cause or occasion in speciall for which they ought to bee removed from his houshold notwithstanding our said Lord the King well considered that what the said Lords and Commons shall do or ordaine was for the good of him and of his Realme and therefore he would conforme himselfe to their intentions and did well agree to the said Ordinance which charged the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby to avoid his said Court and like charge should have beene given to the said Abbot had he been present And our Lord the King said further That he would doe the like with any other which was about his royall Person if he was in hatred or indignation with his people And Numb 37. To the end that good and just government and remedy may bee made of divers complaints grievances and mischiefs shewed to our Lord the King in this Parliament our Lord the King to the honour of God and upon the great instances and requests to him divers times made in this Parliament by the Commons of his Realm for the ease and comfort of all his Realme hath ordained certain Lords and others underwritten to be of his great and continuall Councell to wit the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Lincolne Chancellour of England the Bishops of Rochester Winchester Bath and Baâ—gor the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Sommerset and Westmerland the Lord Roos Treasurer of England the Keeper of the Great Seale the Lord Berkley the Lord Willoughby the Lord Furnevall the Lord Lovell Mounsier Pierce Courtney Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyne Master Arnald Savage Iohn Northbury Iohn Doreward Iohn Cawsou In the Parliament of 7. 8. Henry 4. Numb 31. The 22. day of May the Commons came before the King and his Lords in Parliament and then Iohn Tibetot their Speaker reheased how they had prayed the King in the beginning of the Parliament and after to increase the number of his Councell for the better government of the Realme and prayed the King to put it in execution and further rehearsed how that the Archbishop of Canterbury had reported to them That the King would be counselled by the most sage Lords of the Realme the which ought to have the survey of all that which shall be done for the good government of this Realme which thing the King agreed to doe and rehearsed with his own mouth That it was his entire will And thereupon a Bill made by the King himselfe by his own will was delivered containing the names of the Lords which shall be of his Councell the tenour of which Bill ensueth It is to bee remembred that our Lord the King considering the great labours occupations and diligence which he ought necessarily to imploy about the good government of his Realme and other his possessions as well on this side the Sea as beyond it First of all for the preservation of our Lord the King and of his Crowne and that the revenues of the same may be the better collected to his profit and increase as much as a man may jâ—â—rly doe to the end that he may the better sustaine his honourable estate And secondly for the confirmation of the Lawes and Statutes of the Realme to the end that equall right may be done to every one as well poor as rich Our Lord the King of his proper and good will desirous to be supported in the foresaid causes because that he cannot attend thereunto in proper person so much as he would for the great love and good affiance which he hath among others in the most reveâ—end Fathers in God the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester and Excester the Duke of Yorke the Earle of Somerset the Lord Roos the Lord Burnet the Lord Lovell the Lord Willoughbie the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Steward and Chamberlaiue Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyney and Master Arnald Savage hath chosen and charged them to be of his counsell praying and commanding them that in all the foresaid causes they will put to their intire diligences for the profit of our said Lord the King and likewise for the confirmation of the Laws and Statutes aforesaid In the Parliament of 2. Henry 6. num 15. After divers speciall requests of the Commons of the Realme being in the present Parliament made to my Lord of Glocester Commissary of the King and to other Lords Spirituall and Temporall there for to have notice and conusance of the persons assigned and elected to be of the Kings Councell to their great ease and consolation By advice and assent of all the Lords Spirituall and Temporall aforesaid were elected and named certaine persons as well spirituall and temporall to be Councellours assistant to the governance of the Realm whose names here ensue The Duke of Glocester the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Winchester Norwich Worceâ—â—er the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Duke of Excester the Earle of March the Earle of Warwick the Earle Marshall the Earle of Northumberlâ—nd the Earle of Westmerland the Lord Cromwell the Lord Fitz Hâ—gh the Lord Bourchier the Lord Scroop Master Walter Hungerford Master John Tiptoff â—homas Chaucer William Allington In the Parliament of 29. Henry 6. num 6. Vpon the Petition of the Commons against divers Lords Bishops Knights Esquires and others to the number of 29. who mis-behaved themselves about the royall Person of the King and in other places by whose only meanes it was suggested the Kings possessions had been greatly diminished his Laws not executed the peace of the Realm not observed to the great hurt and trouble of the liege people of the Realm and likely subversion of the same of which misbehaviour universall noise and clamour was openly received thorowout all the Realme upon the same persons specified in the Petition all of them except the Lords and some few others without further evidence against them were by the King now removed from his presence and Court for a whole yeeres space within which time any man that could and would object against any of them should be patiently heard and intended to Those few fresh Presidents added to the precedent and to such forraign examples of this nature cited in the Appendix will abundantly cleare the Parliaments right and Kingdoms interest in nominating placing and displacing the great Officers of the Kingdom and
Promises Articles Agreements which they never faithfully observe to any in the least degree and all this to ruine the Kingdom People Parliament and Religion yet they justifie these their actions and the Parliament People must not controule nor deem them Traytors to their Country for it And may not the Parliament then more justly impose a moderate in-destructive necessary taxe without the King for the Kingdoms Religions and Peoples defence and preservations against their barbarous Taxes Plunderings and Devastations then the King or his Commanders Souldiers play such Rex and use such barbarous oppressions without yea against the Parliaments Votes and consents Let them therefore first cease their own most detestable unnaturall inhumane practises and extortions of this nature and condemn themselves or else for ever clear the Parliament from this unjust Aspersion The last Objection against the Parliament is That they have Illegally imprisoned restrained plundered some Malignants and removed them from their habitations against Magna Charta the Fundamentall Laws forenamed and the Liberty of the Subject contrary to all Presidents in former Ages To which I answer First That the Objectors and Kings party are farre more guilty of this crime then the Parliament or their Partisans and therefore have no reason to object it unlesse themselves were more innocent then they are Secondly For the Parliaments imprisoning of men pretended to be against Magna Charta I answer first That the Parliament is not with in that or any other Law against imprisonments as I have formerly cleered Therefore is not obliged by it nor can offend against it Secondly That it hath power to imprison restrain the greatest Members of their own Houses though priviledged men exmept from all other arrests and publike persons representing those that sent them thither Therefore much more may they imprison or restrain any other private persons notwithstanding Magna Charta And the Parliament being the supreamest Iudicaturo paramount all other Courts their commitments can not be Legally questioned determined nor their prisoners released by Habeas Corpus in or by any other inferior Court or Judicature whatsoever 3. The Parliament hath power to make new Laws for the temporall and perpetuall imprisonment of men in mischievous cases where they could not be imprisoned by the Common Law or any other Act before or since Magna Charta and so against the seeming letter of that Law w ch extends not to the Parliament and what persons they may restrain imprison by a new enacted Law though not restrainable before by a Magna Charta or the Common Law without breach of either they may whiles they sit in case of publike danger restrain imprison by their own Authoritie without or before a new Law enacted In how many new Cases by new Statutes made since Magna Charta the Subjects may be lawfully imprisoned both by Judges Justices Majors Constable and Inferiour Courts or Officers whereas they could not be imprisoned by them by the Common Law before these Acts without breach of Magna Charta and violating the Subjects Liberties you may read in the Table of Rastals Abridgements of Statutes and in Ashes Tables Title Imprisonment and False-Imprisonment Yea by the Statutes of 23. H. 8. cap. 1. 31. H. 8. cap. 13. 33. H. 8. cap. 12. 5. Eliz. cap. 14. 1. and 2. Phil. Mary cap. 3. 5. and 6. cap. 1. Eliz. cap. 2. with others Acts perpetuall imprisonment during life is inflicted in some cases for which no imprisonment at all could be prescribed before these Acts and for crimes for which the parties were not formerly punishable yet for the publike weale peace safety and prevention of private mischiefs even against the Letter as it were of the great Charter the Parliament hath quite taken away all liberty the benefit of the Common Law and of Magna Charta it self from parties convicted of such offences during their naturall lives and if they bring an Habeas Corpus in such cases pretending their perpetuall imprisonment and these latter Laws to be against Magna Charta they shall notwithstanding be remanded and remain prisoners all their dayes because the Parliament is above all Laws Statutes yea Magna Charta and may deprive any Delinquents of the benefit of them yea alter or repeal them for the common good so farre as they see just cause Though neither the King nor his Counsell nor Iudges nor any Inferiour Officers or Courts of Iustice have any such transcendent power but the Parliament alone to which all men are parties really present and allowing all they do and what all assent to decree for the common good and safetie must be submitted to by all particular persons though never so mischievous to them this being a Fundamentall Rule even in Law it self That the Law will rather suffer a private mischief then a generall inconvenience Seeing then the Parliament to prevent publike uproars sedition treachery in or against the Kingdom Cities Houses or Counties where factious persons live hath thought meet to restrain the most seditious Malignants especially these about London and Westminster where they sit and to commit them to safe custody till they receive some good assurance of their peaceable behaviour they must patiently suffer their private restraints for the common safety tranquility till the danger be past or themselves reformed who if they reform not their own malignity not the Parliaments cautelous severity themselves must be blamed since they detain themselves prisoners only by not conforming when as the Parliament desires rather to release then restrain them if they would be regular and so they must blame themselves alone not clamour against the Houses All Leprous persons by the Leviticall and Common Law were to be sequestred and shut up from others least they should infect them and so all persons visited with the Plague by late Statute Laws may be shut up without breach of Magna Charta Why then not Malignant seditious ill affected persons who infect others in these times of Commotion and Civill Warres as well as Leapers and Plague sick persons removed into Pest-houses for fear of spreading the Infection upon the self-same grounds by the Houses Authority The Parliament by an Ordinance Act or Sentence hath Power to banish men out of the Kingdom in some cases which no other Court nor the King himself can lawfully dâ— as was expresly resolved in Parliament upon the making of the Sâ—atute of 35. Eliz. cap. 1. as is evident by the case of Thomas of Weyland An. 9. E. 1 Of Peirce Gavâ—ston and the two Spencers in King Edward the second his raign Of the Lord Maltravers in Edward the third his raign Of Belknap and divers over Iudges in the 10 and 11 yâ—ers of Richard 2. his reign by the Statutes of 33. El. c. 1. Separatists and of 39. El. c. 5. Rogues are to be banished and in Calice heretofoâ—â— a woman might be justly banished the Town for adultery and a scould
were still accountable for their actions and misgovernment This Iohn Bodin a famous learned French Lawyer of great experience in State affaires surpassing all who writ before him of Republikes plainly affirmes in these words The Roman Emperours were at first nothing else but Princes of the Common weale that is to say the cheife and principall men the SOVERAIGNTY neverthelesse still RESTING IN THE PEOPLE AND SENATE the Emperour having the Soveraigne authority only infact not in right the State being but a very Principality wherein THE PEOPLE HAD THE SOVERAIGNTY So the German Empire at this day is nothing else but an Aristocraticall Principality wherein the Emperour is head and chiefe the POWER and majesty of the Empire BELONGINGâ— VNTO THE STATES THEREOF who thrust out of the Government Adolphus the Emperour in the yeare 1296 and also after him Wenceslaus in the yeare 1400 and that BY WAY OF IVSTICE AS HAVING IVRISDICTION AND POWER OVER THEM And so properly ancient Romans said Imperium in Magistratibus Auctoritatem in Senatu Potestatem in Plebe Maiestatem in Populo Command to be in the Magistrates Authority in the Senate Power in the Maeniall People and Majesty in the People in Generall The Senate in Rome did consult the people command for Livy oft times saith Senatus decrevit populus iussit the Senate hath decreed and the People commanded Which he there more largely prosecutes as you may read at leysure To all which Bishop Bilson himself doth fully assent affirming that Germany is a free state that the Emperour holds the Empire by election and that but on condition which he takes an oath to performe And if he violate their liberties or his oath they may not only lawfully resist him by force of armes but repell and depose him as a tyrant and set another in his place by the right and freedome of their Countrey And Cassanaeus holds that the people may take away the very name of the Emperour at this day degrade him and resume his royall power This then being an unquestionable verity disproves that palpable common mistake of Dr. Ferne with other ignorant Court Doctors and Royalists who would make the world and Kings beleeve that the Roman Emperours were of greater power and authority than the Senate people the highest powers upon earth to which all persons yea the Senate and people collectively considered ought to submit and that it was unlawfull either for the Senate or people forcibly to resist Caligula Claudius Nâ—ro and other their wickedest and most tyrannicall Emperours much lesse to depose take armes against or call them to a strict just account for their Tyranny Oppression or Misgovernment it being directly contrary to Pauls Doctrine Rom. 13. 1 to 6. Let every soule be subject to the higher powers c. which false groundlesse principle is the sole foundation upon which all their late Sermons Books and rayling Discourses against this Parliaments proceedings and taking up of defensive armes are built when as in truth the Senâ—te people were the highest powers to whoÌ„ the Roman Emperours themselves were to be obedient in all iust requests commands under paine of damnation and subiect to the Senates sword of â—ustice in case of disobedience misgovernment as all the premises evidence yea it likewise manifestly evidenceth that whole States Parliaments are the highest power and above their Kings who are subject to theÌ„ since the Roman and Greek Senates and people heretofore the very German States at this day are the highest power and above their Emperours though ever reputed of greater power Soveraignty and dignity than any Kings and the greatest Monarchs in the world and that therfore Kings even by Pauls Doctrine Rom. 13. ought to be subiect to the higher power and Iurisdiction of their Parliaments the Laws and Statutes of their Realmes and to be accountable to them if not subiect to their censures as some affirme in exorbitant cases of misgovernment which concern the Kingdomes and peoples safety If Kings iniuriously take away the lands goods or imprison the persons of any particular subjects the Law gives every one a particular remedy against them by way of Action or Petition of Right If then every private subiect may have redresse much more the whole Kingdome in and by Parliaments only not in inferiour Courts against their Soveraigns which oppresse them who being subiect unto the Lawes of God and their Realmes which have no respect of persons may as many affirme be questioned and iudged by them in their Parliaments as well as other princes great officers of State and Magistrates who in scripture are called Gods the higher powers and said to be ordained to rule judge by and for God as well as Kings and Emperours It is branded as a spice of Antichristian pride in Popes and their Parasites to deem themselves so High above other men that they are accountable to none but God for their wicked actions though many Popes in former and later times have been questioned censured imprisoned and deposed both by Emperours Kings and Councels for their intollerable misdemeanors And is it not the very selfe same crime in Kings in Emperours and their flatterers to hold this Popish erronious opinion that they are in no case responsible to their whole Kingdomes or Parliaments for their grossâ—st exorbitances Our Popish Prelates and Clergy generally heretofore and some of our Protestant Bishops and Divines of late times from St. Ambrose his practise have held that â—â—ings for murthers rapes and great crying offenceâ— may be Lawfully excommunicated and censured by the spirituall Law and sword as sundry Emperours and Kings have been then why not likewise by the temporall when their Parliaments and whole Kingdoms see just cause the case of hundreds of Emperours and Kings in former time as the Histories of all Nations and ages prove abundantly beyond all contradiction I shall here instance in some few Kings censures subject to the Roman State and Empire with whom I shall conclude this discourse touching the Roman Monarchs Deioratus King of Galatia under the Romans Iâ—risdiction and one of their allies was accused of Treason and condemned to lose both his head and estate for certaine offences against C. Caesar and the Roman State as appeares by Tullies Oration to Caesar in his behalfe to procure his pardon which because it was the first president of this kinde made his advocate say tamen ita inusitatum est Regem capitis reumesse ut ante hoc tempus non sit auditum yet long before that Zedechiah King of Iudah rebelling against the King of Babylon was brought prisoner to the King of Babylon to Riblah where hee gave judgement upon him slew both his sonnes and Princes before his eyes and then put out his own eyes bound him with fetters of brasse and carried him prisoner to Babylon where hee died 2 Kings 25. 1. to 8. Ier. 52. 1. to 12. And after Deâ—oratus Antigonus King of the Iewes being taken prisoner by Antonius for
moving sedition against the Roman State was beheaded with an axe at Antioch without any legall triall to prevent further seditions which never befell any King before that time writes Alexander ab Alexandro And Agrippa not long after put Bogus King of the Mores to death for siding with Antonius Of later times I read that Ludovicus Pius the Emperour taking Bernard his Nephew King of Itâ—ly prisoner for rebelling and denying his superiority over him carried him into France to determine what should be done with him according to Iustice for this his offence where though a King hee was condemned to death and executed as some or at least cast into prison and had his eyes put out as others write So Charles of France taking Conradine King of Sicily prisoner publikely arraigned and condemned him of high Treason and cut off his head Anno 1208. Yea our owne King Iohn being a Feudatary to the King of France was by Philip the French king in a full Parliament there during his absence in England arraigned condemned to dâ—ath and deposed from his Crown by the sentence of his Peeres for murthering his Nephew Arthur then a Subiect of France with his owne hands So Iohn Bailiol king of Scotland renouncing his homage for that Crowne to king Edward the first was for this offence compelled to resigne his Crown with all his right to the kingdome of Scotland to King Edward the first and sent Prisoner to the Tower of London and Mary Queene of Scots within many mens memories after long debate in Parliament was condemned and beheaded at Fothringham Castle Febr. 8. An. 1587. for laying claime to the Crowne of England and other particulars mentioned in our Historians And thus much for the Roman Grecian German Emperours kings and kingdomes I shall now give you a brieâ—e Survey of what Greeke Authors write concerning Kings and Kingdoms and of the power the kinds of ancient Kings and Kingdomes in Greece and other places That great Father of Learning and policie Aristotle Tutor to the greatest Emperour Alexander the Great whose Authority is irrefragable in our Schooles resolves That true Kingdoms were erected at first and conferred on the worthiest men by the free voluntary joynt consent of the people and founded confirmed by the customes and Lawes of each country which Polibius also affirmes That there are 4 severall sorts of Kings some of greater some of lesser Authority and continuance then others some elective some successive some during â—ife some Annuall all of them receiving their distinct jurisdictions Formes Limitations and different Royalties from the peoples primitive or subsequent institutions and consents For all men being equall by the Law of nature can have no dominion nor Superiority one over another but by their own voluntary consents That the Lawes not the Kings Princes or Magistrates be they one or more or never so good ought to be the sole Lords or Rulers of the Common-wealth and that Princes and Governours ought to governe by the Lawes who cannot command what the Lawes doe not command That those who command that the Law should rule command that God and the Lawes should rule but he that commands a man to be a Prince he commands that both a man and beast should be Princes for covetousnesse and the lust of the minde is a certaine beast which perverts both Magistrates and the very best men but the Law is a constant and quiet Minde and Reason voyd of all motions of lusts and desires That the power of the greatest things and greatest power ought DE IVRE of right to be in all the people because their wisdomes resolutions and revenues considered altogether are greater and more considerable then those of a few wise or honest men plased in the highest offices of Magistracie who are but a small particle of the State in respect of all the people That the people ought to be of more power then the King or greatest Magistrates to prevent their Tyranny and Oppression and that a King ought to governe by his Lawes and not to doe any thing against them according to his lust wherefore he ought to have so much power and force wherewith he may protect the authority of the Lawes yea he must necessarily have forces and power yet so much onely as thereby he may be able to curbe every particular man or many also yet not so great power but that a populo auâ—em universo idem REX ILLE IPSE COERCERI POTEST the very King himselfe may yet BE CVRBED by all the people such Guards verily the Ancients gave to their Kings when they would set any Tyrant or Governour over the City And when Dionysius required Guards a certaine Syracusan perswaded them to curbe such Guardâ— to which Polybius also suffragates According to these Rules of Aristotle I read in Dionysius Halicarnassaeus and Polybius that in the Lacedemonian Common-wealth the Kings had not the chiefe Dominion so as they might doe what they pleased sed summa totius Reipub. administratio penes Senatum erat but the chiefe Government of the whole Commonweale was in the Senate from whence the Romanes tooke their paâ—terne Alexander ab Alexandro Boemus and Xenophon write That the Lacedemonians sometimes elected a King out of the Family of the Heracliâ—â—â— or of Agis but more often two joynt Kings of equall Authority out of the stock of Proclus and Aemisthenes who yet had not the chiefe Command as Kings Quiajuris omâ—is publici potestas penes Senatum erat because the power of all publike law or rule was in the Senate the better to keep their Kings from attempting and usurping a Tyranny they being Kings rather in name then Dominion and like the Achaean two Annuall Praetors whence Aristotle makes them the lowest ranke of Kings Iohn Bodin informes us That in the Lacedemonian Aristocracie the Soveraignty remained in the State wherein were two Kings without any Soveraignty at all being indeed nothing else but Captains and Generals for the managing of their Warres and for that cause were by the other Magistrates of the State sometimes for their faults condemned to pay their fine as was Agesilaus and sometimes to death also as was Agis and Pausanias Agis the last of the Lacedemonean kings as Plutarch records being apprehended and condemned by the Ephori without an Indictment and then hanged in a halter Finally Aristotle himself and Xenophon informe us that the Kingdom of the Lacedemonians flourished very long yea longer then any other forme of Government because their Kings power was but small and their Kings never desired greater things then the Lawes would beare by which they had received their Kingdome in the beginning for in the beginning that Kingdome was divided between two joynt Kings After which Theopompus left it more moderated to his successours and constituted the Magistracie of the Ephori who had power even to depose and execute their kings if they offended and rose not up out of their seates unto them to retain that
moderation By which meanes he verily weakned the power of the Kingdome but yet certainely setled it more lasting and stable Whence Theopompus gave this answer to his complaining and upbraiding wife whether he was not ashamed to leave the Kingdome lesse to his Children then he had received it from his Father No truly saith he for by this means I leave it more stable and lasting A Speech well worthy the consideration of the very greatest hereditary kings These Lacedemonian kings whose honours writes Xenophon were not much better then those of private men Etenim neque Regibus animos addere Tyrannicos voluit Lâ—curgus neque civibus eorum potestatem invisam reddere tooke an Oath every month to governe the Kingdome according to the Lawes enacted I finde that the Cumaeans had a Magistrate whom they called Phylactus whose office was to come into the full Senate and hold the Kings hands who stood in judgement before them untill by the Senators decree their reward or punishment was appointed By which it is apparent that the Cumaean Senate was above their kings and did usually arraigne and punish them iudicially if they saw cause as they rose up in Armes against Aristodomus their king who tyrannized over them by Zenocrita her instigation slew him and so recovered their Liberties The ancient Carthaginians had two kings whom they stiled Suffites who were but annuall removed every yeare Yea the Iberians and Parthians had two joynt kings in ancient times the one to judge the other to governe the people In Meroe where they elected their kings by their beauty strength or wealth their Priests had the chiefe power who had so great authority that sometimes like the Pope and his Nuncioes they would send a Messenger and command the king to be put to death and make another in his steed Which custome was after abolished by one of the kings who violently assaulted and slew all the Priests and in Meroe if the king offended after the Priests power was abolished they inflicted no corporall punishment on him but all with â—rew themselves from him and avoided his company till he was killed with griefe and consumption The Indians will not permit their king to sleep in the day time and if he be drunken at any time if any wâ—man of whom he hath a guard kill him whiles he is drunkeâ— she is so farre from being guilty of Treason that for a reward she shall be married to his Successour much like the ancient publike institution of the Sclavonians recorded by â—axo Grammaticus that the assassinate of evill Kings should succeed them in their kingdomes a things frequently practised in many kingdomes and Empires though very ill enacted in any The Sabaeans confined their Kings to their Palaces and used to stone them if they went forth of their bounds The Mosseriaei whose kings were elective used to punish them when they offended by keeping them fasting a whole dayes space Among some of the Indians if the king dyes having male children of his owne or cosen-gâ—rmans or brothers children they shall not succeed him in the kingdome but his sisters sonne if there be any if not then his next alliance and that ex gentis instituto by the institution of the Nation the reason is because their Priests used to destâ—ure the Queene whose issue is held to be illegitimate In Thracia the people elect a king who is well qualified mercifull grave for his age and one who hath no children For no Father though never so well qualified is admitted to raigne and if he fortune to have issue while he reignes he is deprived and so kept lest the kingdome should become hereditary Yea though the king be never so just yet they will not that he should have the whole power but appoint him 40. Governours left hee alone should judge in capitall causes And if he be convicted of any offence he is punished with death yet not by laying violent hands on him but by publike consent all food is kept from him so as at last he perisheth with famine The Taprobani had this custome that no man who had any children should be chosen king lest he should claime the kingdome as hereditary and make it so The Athenians Ionians Milesians Marchomanni Quadi Persians Sicilians Corinthians Parthians Meroes Gordii Medes Paphii Cathians Aetheopians Sydonians Germans Swedes Danes and other Nations had severall Customes Lawes Rules over-tedious to recite by which they elected and inaugurated their kings of which you may read in Alexander ab Alexandro Strabo Boemus Peter Martyr Purchas and others and different degrees of power and government derived from their kingdomes and people the soveraigne Authority still residing in them to prescribe both Laws and limits to their kings and call them to publike account for their grosse offences and misgovernment The ancient Aethiopians elected the most fanatique Priest for their king whom though they adored and honoured for a God yet Vitam agere STATVTAM LEGIBVS DEBET iuxta patrios mores he ought to live such a life as the Laws appointed him according to the manners of the Country neither ought he to reward or punish any man himselfe though chiefe parâ—s of Royalty The old German kings had no free nor infinite but are strained and bounded power by the Lawes Diodorus Siculus writes that the first Egyptian Kings lived not like other Monarchs to rule all things according to their wills Nullis obnoxii censuris as obnoxious to no censures but all things not only their publike actions but even the regiment of their daily life were conformed to the rule of the Lawes as hethere manifests in sundry particulars botb in respect of their attendants dispatches devotions recreations moderate spare dyet and the like neither was it lawfull for them to judge nor doe any thing nor punish any man out of petulancy or anger or any other unjust cause contrary to what the established Lawes required concerning every of them Whiles they observed these things customarily it was so farre that they tooke it ill or were offended in minde that on the contrary they thought they lived a most blessed life For other men rashly giuing indulgence to the affections of nature acted many things accompanied with losses and dangers yea some men ofttimes although they foreknew they should sinne did notwithstanding perpetrate evill things being led away with love or hatred or some other perturbation of minde but they imbracing the rule of life approved by the most prudent men resolved not to erre from their duty in the least degree Whiles Kings used this Iustice towards their Subjects they had their Subjects bound unto them in greater benevolence and love then their very kindred For not only the Colledge of Priests but the whole Nation of the Aegyptians and likewise every one of them were not so carefull of their wives and children and private goods as of the safety of their Kings Wherefore they preserved the estate of the Republike intire for
a long time under the mentioned kings spending their life in greatest felicity as long as this constitution of Lawes flourished And when these kings dyed all the Aegyptians generally mourned for them in an extraordinary manner divers wayes made solemne Orations in their praise buried them with great pompe and solemnity and erected Pyramides to their eternall honour all which funerall pompous solemnities many ill kings wanted after their deaths ob plebis refragationem because the people gain-sayed it who together with the Priests and Senates who were ever present with the kings to assist counsell and direct them were superiour to their kings since they could thus decree or deny them these funerall honours which made many of their following kings to addict themselves to just actions too for feare of contumelious handling and sempiternall ignominy after their decease So this Author To which I shall adde Xenophons definition of a Kingdome and Tyranny A kingdome is an Empire over men by their free assents according to the Lawes of the City And a Tyranny is an unlawfull Empire over men against their wills which depends upon the will of the Prince And this observation of Polybius That kings in ancient times did give themselves wholly to doe that which was honest and just and to suppresse the contrary the very beginning of all true kingdomes and the end for which kings were first instituted by the people Whiles they thus demeaned themselves they were subject to no envy because they differed not much from others neither in apparell nor in meat and drinke but observed a conversation of life conformable to other men and lived perpetually like to others But afterwards when those who obtained the principality of succession and the prerogative of their blood had those things already provided which made them able to secure themselves and to support their state following their lusts by reason of their abundance they then thought it belonged to Princes to be better clad then subjects to exceed them in costlinesse and variety of meats and to use venery with whom they pleased Hence envy and offence was begotten and implacable hatred and anger kindled and a kingdome by this meanes changed into a Tyranny Hence men most generous and magnanimous bold spirits unable to beare such affronts and insolences of Princes seditiously conspire against them and the people having got such Captaines to make resistance joyne with them for the foresaid causes that the Princes may be repressed And thus the forme of a Kingdome and Monarchy is utterly taken away by the roots and the beginning of an Aristocracy again laid the people refusing to set any more a King over them yet not daring to commit the Republike 〈◊〉 many fearing as yet the iujustice of Superiours and therefore most esteeme equality and liberty So that the Soveraigne power of setling of changing the Kingdome and forme of government resides principally in the people who as hee there largely proves by the Lacedemonian and Roman state ought to enjoy the Supreame authority and to be above their Kings as it seems the Aegyptians did who deposed and expelled Evergetes their King for his cruelty and after him their King Ptolomaeus Auletes setting up Cleopatra his eldest child in his Thrâ—ne and as the Romane Senate did who had power to dispose of the common Treasury and revenue one of the greatest points of Soveraignty to appoint Lieutenants and Governours of Provinces to grant Triumphes to dispose of Religion for which cause Tertullian saith that never any God was received in Rome without the decree of the Senate and to receive answer and dismisse the Ambassadours of Kings and Nations which none else did but the Senate whose Soveraigne power was such that Tiberius the Emperour in the beginning of his Reigne called the Senators assembled altogether in the Senate Indulgentissimos DOMINOS his most loving LORDS and moved the Senate to divide the Empire not to commit it all to one man as we read in Tacitus though they were his Subjects and inferiours when divided and severally considered And such Soveraigne power had the Panaetolium or generall assembly of Parliament among the Aetolians who received and answered all Embassadours determined all affaires of warre and peace it being provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be intreated of concerning peace or war but in their Panaetolium or Pelaicon Councell as Livy and Bodin record But to leave these ancient and come neerer our present neighbor Kings and Kingdomes of greatest eminencie and power which may paralell our owne The Kings of France to whom Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mundi gives precedency before all others and to the Emperour himselfe whiles but elect before his Coronation have in ancient times been inferiour to their Kingdomes Parliaments and subiect to their censures even to deposition if not more though some cry them up for absoluts Monarchs and make them little better then Tyrants now Iohn Bodin a learned French Lawyer and Statesman writes That in ancient times the Kings of the Cities of the Gaules were subject to their States whom Caesar for this cause oftentimes calleth Reguli little Kings being themselves subjects and justifiable to the Nobility who had all the Soveraignty causing them even to be put to death if they had so deserved And that is it for which Amphiorix the Captaine Generall whom they called the King of the Lingeois said Our commands are such as that the people hath no lesse power over us then we over the people Wherein he shewed evidently that he was no soveraigne Prince howbeit that it was not possible for him to have equall power with the people as we have before shewed Wherefore these sort of Princes if they polluted with wickednesse and villany cannot be chastised by the Authority and severity of the Magistrate but shall abuse their wealth and power unto the hurt hurt and destruction of good men IT ALWAYES HATH AND SHALL BE LAWFVLL not for strangers onely but even for the subjects themselvâ—s also to take them out of the way But if the Prince be an absolute Soveraigne as are the true Monarchs of France c. where the Kings themselves have the soveraignty without all doubt or question not divided with their subjects in this case it is not lawfull for any one of their subjects in particular or all of them in generall to attempt any thing either by way of fact or justice against the honour life or dignity of the Soveraigne albeit hee had committed all the wickednesse impiety and cruelty that could be spoken so Bodin By whose words it is cleare that the ancient kings of France weâ—e inferiour in Jurisdiction to their whole kingdomes and Parliaments yea censurable by them to deposition or death Yet that their kings of late are growne absolute Monarchs above their kingdomes Nobles Parliaments and so not responsible to or punishable by them for the grossest misdemeanours But if this their absolute Monarchy be onely an
people in the due subjection To thâ—s the Pope answered and wrote back to Pipin that he was best worthy and most profitable for the Realme to be admitted for King that ruled well the Commonalty by justice and prudence and the enemies thereof defended and subdued by his policie and manhood Aventine relates his answer more largely in these words I finde saith Zachary in the Story of Divine Scripture that the people fell away from their wretchlesse and lascivious king that despised the counsell of the wise men of the Realme and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himselfe allowing their doings All Power and Rule belongs to God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes And Rulers are therefore chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chiefe Ruler in all thingâ— and not do what they lifeâ— He is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the Prescript and Line of Gods Law all that he hath as power glory riches favour and dignitie HE RECEIVETH OF THE PEOPLE and the people MAY WHEN THE CAVSE REQVIRETH FORSAKE THEIR KING It is therefore LAVFVLL for the Franks and Germanes refusing this unkindly Monster Childericke to chuse some such as shall be able in warre and peace by his wisdome to protect and keep in safetie their Wives Children Parents Goods and Lives Which answer of the Pope recited and approved in our owne King Edward the Confessors Lawes and Childerickes deposition likewise Chap. 17. being declared to the Lords Barons and Commons of the Realme whom this Pope likewise wholly absolved from their allegiance to Childericke soone after they of one assent and minde proceeded and deposed and put downe their King and Governour Childericke being a Sott a foole abeast and one unfit to governe and closed him in a Monastery after he had reigned ten yeares in the Kings room by name onely which done they unanimously elected and crowned Pipin for their King By meanes whereof the Royall Line of Moroveus after 17 discents ended and the Crown was translated to Pipins blood Which act in point of policie is determined lawfull by Polybius who Writes That the reason why some Kingdomes became hereditary was onely this because their first Kings being vertuous and worthy men they were perswaded their Children would prove like them but if at any time they degenerat and prove otherwise and the posteritie of the first Kings displease the subjects they thenceforth make the Kingdome elective chusing Kings not according to their strength of body and mindes attempting great things but according to the difference of their will and reason manifested by their actions And by Aristotle who informes us That in Kingdomes confirmed in succession of blood this is to be numbred among the causes of their ruine that the Kingdomes descend to many contemptible and slothfull persons who although they obtaine no tyrannicall but Royall dignitie yet they live lustfully and proudly and so the Kingdome easily falls to ground and becomes a tyrannie the people being unwilling that such should rule over them and so either wholly alter the forme of government or make choice of a fitter King for the necessary preservation of the State yea this election in poiâ—t of Policie and Divinity too is justified and proved lawfull by Buchanan in his Book de Iure Regni apud Scotos by Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 3 5. by Pope Zachary in his forecited Epistle by King Edward the Confessor in his Laws c. 17. by a generall Councell of all the Peers and Prelates of France Convocato enim Principum et Senatorum Concilio de COMMVNI SENSV ET VOLVNTATE OMNIVN Childericum solo nomine Regem à regni fastigio deponunt c. ac OMNIBVS GAVDENâ—IBVS ET VOLENTIBVS Pipinum super Francos REGNARE FACIVNT writes Antoninus and in a word our Bishop Bilson himselfe an Anti-Puritane and great Royalist affirmes That if the King be a naturall foole distracted and altogether unable to governe as Childericke was any Realme by publicke consent and advice may choose another to govern them of which more before Pipin deceasing Charlemain and Charles the great his sons reigned joyntly over the Frenchmen by their joyous admittance Having now two Kings instead of one Lewes sirnamed the godly sonne of Charles the great a pious yet unfortunate Prince by meanes of his sonne Lothair was first imprisoned and then by a Councell and Parliament held at Compaygne by authority of the spirituall and temporall Lords and of that Parliament discharged of all rule and dominion as well of the Empire as of the Realme of France after that shorne a Monke and thrust into the Monastery of Saint Marke where he was strictly guarded and when some of the Nobles and people afterwards desired Lothair to release and restore him to his former dignity he answered them That the deposing of him was done by the whole Authority of the Land wherefore if he should be againe restored it must be by the same Authority and not by him onely After which by the Lords assents hee was restored Lewes and Charles after Lewes Balbus their fathers death were joynt Kings of France and being very young by a Parliament held at Meaux Lewes the Emperour their Vncle was declared to be more apt to rule the Kingdome of France then these Infants or Barnard their Guardian and these Children held by some illegitimate Whereupon by the greater number of voyces an Ambassadour was sent to the Emperour to come and take upon him the Rule of middle France which he comming to doe his Nephewes friends compounded with him and then caused these Infants to be câ—owned and proclaimed Kings Charles the simple at his Fathers death Anno 895. being too yong to take upon him the charge of the Realme the Lords of France put him under good and convenient guiding and of assent they chose Eudo a man of great fame and worth to be King of the Land for the terme of his life and to guide the Land till Charles should come to his lawfull age whom they put under Eudo his tuition making him King in his stead who was crowned of Walter then Archbishop of Senys After which when Eudo knew he should dye he called before him the Lords and Nobles of France charging them by solemne Oath that after his death they should immediately crowne Charles for their King whom he had brought up with diligence in learning and all Princely vertues being then of age to governe Charles comming to the Crowne the Danes miserably wasted â—is Kingdomes Whereupon his Nobles and people assembled themselves in sundry companies and wâ—nt to the King shewing their misery and blaming his fearfulnesse and negligence that he no more for him resisted the Danes cruelty Whereupon he out of feare belike lest they should chuse another King to protect them compounded with Rollo chiefe Commander of the Danes giving him all Normandy
the Duke sent out Commissions and assembled the Three Estates againe at Paris the 15. day of February Where in the parliament chamber in the presence of the Duke Estates and divers Nobles Robert Coke Bishop of Laon by command of the Duke made a long Oration of the misguiding the King and the Land by meanes of evill Officers as well by changing of money as other many unlawfull Excises and Taxes to the great impoverishment of the Commonalty of the Realme and to the singular enriching and advancement of the said Officers Wherefore the Three Estates prayed that all such Officers may be removed from their Offices and other that shall be thought more beneficiall for the King and his Realme to be admitted Of which Officers the Archbishop of Roan then newly made Cardinall was noted for one and other to the number of 21. whereof some were right neere to the Duke After which Oration Sir Iohn de Pigquine in the name of the Three Estates offered That the Three Estates should finde to the King 30000. men for an whole yeare so as all things might after that day be ordered as the Bishop had before devised All which Articles were unto them by the Duke granted and incontinently all such Officers as they before had named were cleanly avoided and other such as by the said 3. Estates were thought most necessary were put and chosen to their roomes except that some of the old as Masters of Accounts and some of the Prâ—â—sidents and Masters of the Requests were holden in for a time to shew unto the new how they should order and guide their said Offices And the 26 of March was a new money proclaimed thorow Paris such as the said 3. Estates had newly devised The King informed of this sends the Archbishop of Sennes and two Earles from Burdeaux where he was prisoner with a Proclamation which they caused to be proclaimed in Paris the 6. of April That the people should not pay such Subsidies as the 3. Estates had ordained for the waging of the 30000. men aforesaid or for the Kings fine and also that the 3. Estates after that day should no more assemble for any causes or matter before touched till they had farther knowledge of the Kings pleasure For which Proclamation the Citizens of Paris much blamed the said Bishop and Earles who purchased it who as soone as this Proclamation was made for feare of the people fled from Paris Vpon this Proclamation the Commons waxed so mad that they left their occupations drew them to Conventicles and Companies and used many unfitting words of the King and his Counsell Whereupon to avoid inconvenience the Duke commanded a Watch to be kept in the City day and night and certaine Gates of the City to bee kept shut Vpon the 9. day of April another Proclamation was made all contrary to that other By vertue whereof it was charged that the fore-said Subsidies should bee levyed and also that the 3. Estates shouldre-assemble at Paris the 5. day after Easter and there to proceed upon all such matters as were before by them begaâ— When the Estates meet againe there grew a difference between them and the Duke about the subsidies for the finding of 30000. men the summe assessed for that puâ—pose being too small by much the Clergy and Lords thâ—n refusing to pay any more then they were first sessed unto By meanes of which difference the assembly of State was dissolved Whereupon strait command was given by the Duke to the Provost of Paris and others who bare principall sway within the City and were great stricklers and doers in the Assemblies of the 3. Estates so that much of the businesse was ruled by them and their meanes that they should cease their Authority and not to deale any more with the rule of the Realme but onely with the good rule and government of the City of Paris That done the Duke rode about to divers good Townes making request to them for ayde and to have this new money currant among them But he sped little of his purpose Then shortly after he assembled at Paris certaine person of 20. or 30. Townes next adjoyning with whom he held a Counsell for sundry dayes who in the end shewed him that they might bring no thing to effect without the assembling the 3. states besought him that they might be eft-soon assembled trusting that they would then satisfie his minde Upon which the Duke sent forth Commissions charging the said 3. Estates to appeare before him at Paris the next Wednesday after All Saints day which they did where the Duke condiscending to their former Articles he gave the King of Navarre and the 3. Estates full content who promised that they would demeane themselves to his Father and him as true and dutifull Subâ—ects and advising 〈◊〉 to take upon him the Government of the Realme they created him Regent of France during his fathers imprisonment After this hee assembled the Estates and chiefe Burgesses of Cities at Paris and acquainted them with the King of Englands large demands for his fathers inlargement which were so displeasing to all the company that they answered The said Treatie was neither honourable nor profitable And rather then the King should binde him and his land to such inconveniences they would prepare to mâ—ke sharpe Warre against England whereupon they granted to finde divers thousands of men at Arms at their owne costs for certain moneths to relieve the King And at another Parliament assembled when Iohn was dead and Charles came to the Crowne they granted an excise of every 4 penny of all things bought and sold for the maintenance of his warres the spiritualty granted him a disme and the Lords and Gentlemen were stinted at a certaine And in the eleventh yeare of his reigne he assembled his great Councell of Parliament at Paris where among many Acts made for the weale of the Realme he with the assent of the Lords and Commons there assembled enacted for a Law after that day to be continued That all Heires of the Crowne of France their fathert being dead may be crownned as Kings of France so soone as they attained to the age of fourteene years And in the fifteenth yeare of his reigne the Duke of Flanders granted to those of Gaunt such Articles of agreement for the confirmation of their liberties the repealing of illegall taxes the electing of their owne Officers the Dukes Councellours and the like which you may read in Fabian as plainly manifest this whole Dukedome and people to be of greater jurisdiction then himselfe though invested with regall authoritie and that he had no power to impose any taxes on them without their grant and consent the contrary whereof caused many bloudy warres among them Charles the seventh after Fabians account but sixt after the French History a Childe of thirteene yeares by reason of the difference between the Lords who should be Vicâ—gerent was by the advice of the major part of the Lords
not your own opinion alone in managâ—ng the affaires of the Realme Hereupon four and fifty Edicts and Commissions were revoked wherewith the Subjects had been oppressed When the King was to be Crowned the Prelates made this request to him at the Altar before his Coronation We pray and require that you would grant unto every one of us and the Churches whereof we have the charge the Canonicall priviledgeâ— good lawes and justice and that you will defend us as a king ought all his Bishops and their Churches Whereunto the king answered I promise to preserve you in your Canonicall priviledges as also your Churches and that I WILL GIVE YOV in the future GOOD LAWS and do you Iustice and will defend you by the help of God according to my power as a king in his Realm OVGHT TO DO IN RIGHT AND REASON to his Bishops and their Churches After which having been acknowledged their lawfull Prince BY A GENERALL CONSENT OF ALL THE ORDERS the Gardinall of Ioyeuse presented unto him the Oath of the Kingdome the sacred Bond of the fundamentall Lawes of the State the which he took publikely in these words with invocation of the Name of God having his hand upon the Gospell which he kissed with great reverence I promise in the Namâ— of Iesus Christ these things to the Christians subject unto me First I will endeavour that the Christian people shall live peaceably within the Church of God Moreover I will provide that in all vâ—cations theft and all iniquitie shall cease Besides I will command that in all judgements equitie and mercy shall take place to the end that God who is gentle and mercifull may have mercy both on you and me Furthermore I will seâ—k by all means in good faith to chase out of my Iurisdiction and the Lands of my subjection all Hereticks denounced by the Church promising by Oath to observe all that hath been said So help me God and this holy Evangell After this Bellarmines Book of the Popes power in temporall causes Becanus and Scoppius Books Marianaes Book de Râ—ge Regis institutione Suorez his Book with others which taught That the Pope was above Kings in temporall things and that it was lawfull for private subjects by the Popes authoritie to murther kings that were Heretikes and that the murthers of Henry the third and fourth by Chastle and Ravillac were lawfull and commendable were prohibited and condemned to be burnt by Edicts of Parliament Anno 1611. the Reformed Churches of France at their generall Assembly at Samure by the Kings permission made a generall Vnion which they did swear to keep inviolably for the good quiet and advancement of the said Churches the service of the King and Queen Regent and preservation of the Estate and appointed six Deputies therein for the dispatch of all their affaires Anno 1614. the Prince of Conde with divers other Princes Dukes Peers Noblemen and Officers of the Crowne retinued from the Court in discontent and meeting at Meziers writ severall Letters to the Queen Parliament and others complaining therein of divers gâ—ievancâ—s and disorders in the government which they desired might be redressed by summoning a generall Assembly of the three Estates to be free and safe to be held within three â—oneths at the furtâ—est protesting that they desired nothing but peace and the good of the Realme that they would nâ—t attempt any thing to the contrary unlesse by the rash resolution of their enemies who covered themselves with the Cloke of State under the Queene Regents authority they should be provoked to â—â—pell the injuries done unto the King and State BY A NATVRALL IVST AND NECESSARY DEFENCE After which with much adoe Articles of Peace were concluded on at Saint Manchold between the King Queen Regent and these Nâ—bles wherein it was among other things accorded That the generall Estates of the Realme should be assembled at Sens by the four and 20. day of August in which the Dâ—puties of the three Estates may with all libertie propound whatsoever they shall think in their consciences to be for the good of the Realme and ease of the subject thaâ— thereby the King with the advice of the Princes Estates might make some good Laws and Ordinances to contain every man in his dutie to fortifie the Lawes and Edicts made for the preservation of the publike tranquilitie and to reforme the disorders which may give just occasion of complaint and discontent to his good subjects That the Kings Mariage with Spaine formerly concluded on should be respited and not proceeded in during his minority that all Garisons put into any places of the Realme by reason of the present motions should be discharged that Letters Patents be directed to all Courts of Parliament to be verefied by which his Majestie shall declare that the said Princes Nobles and others of â— hat quality and condition soever which have followed and assisted them in these alterations had no bad intentions against his service with all clauses necessary for their safeties and discharges that they may not be called in question hereafter and that they shall be restored to their Offices Estates and Dignities to enjoy them as they had formerly done And in like manner his Majestie shall write to all Princes Estates and Common-wealths allied to the Crowne and men of qualitie shall be sent expresly to them to let them understand what he had found concerning the innocency and good intention of the said Princes Officers and Nobles After which the three Estates were published Deputies elected and the King by his Councel and Parliament of Paris was declared of full age according to a fundamentall Law made by Charles the fift ratified by the Court of Parliamnt That the Kings of France having attained the full age of thirteene years and entring into the fourteenth they should take upon them the Soveraigne Government of the Estate Whereupon the Queen Mother in the Parliament resignes the Regency and reignes of the Empire into his hands After which the three Estates assembling abolished the sale of all offices of judicature and others which tend to the oppression and ruine of the People suppresse Duels the Commons and Deputies of the three Estates present a Petition of all their grievances to the King consisting of severall natures and pray redresse And for the securing of the Kings Crowne and person against the Popes usurpations and attempts they desired that it should be declared by the said Estates and set down as a fundamentall Law That the King did not hold his Realme of any but God and his sword and that he is not subject to any superiour power upon earth for his temporall estates and that no Book should be printed containing any Doctrine against the person of Kings touching the question too much debated by presumptuous men whether it be lawfull to kill Kings The Clergy of France except against this Article as a point of doctrine and conscience not of State policie as the Commons
manus meas devenient sine difficultate restituere procurabo Ad hanc autem pertinent tota terra quae est de Radicafano usque ad Ceperanum Exarcatus Ravenna Pentapolis Marchiae Ducatus Spoletanus terra Conitissâ—e Mathildis Comitatus Bricenorij cum alijs adjacentibus terris expressis in multis privilegijs Imperatorum à tempore LVDOVICI PII FRANCORVM ET ROMANORVM IMPERATORIS CHRISTIANISSIMI Has omnes propossâ— mâ—â— restituam quietè dimittam cum omne jurisdictionâ— districtâ— honore suo Verunt amen cum adrecipiendam Coronam Imperij vel pro necessitatibuâ— Ecclesia Romanaâ— ab Apostolica sede vocatus accessero demandato summi Pontifâ—â—â—â— ab illis terris praestationes accipiam Praetereà adjutor ero ad retinendum defendendum Ecclesiae Romanae REGNVM SICILIAE Tibi etiam Domino meo Innocentio Papae Successoribus tuis omnem obedientiam honorific entiam â—xhibeo quam devoti Catholiâ—i Imperatores consueverunt Sedi Apostoliâ—ae exhibere Stabo etiam ad consilium arbitrium tuum de bonis â—onsuetudinibus populo Romano servandis exhibendis de negotio Tusciae Lombardiae Et si proptâ—r negotium meum Romanam Ecclesiam oportuerit inâ—urrere guerram subveniam ei sicut necessitas postulaverit in expensis Omnia vero praedictatâ—m juramento quam scripto firmaâ—o cum Imperij Coronam adeptus fuero Actum Aquis-Grani Anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millessimo Ducentessimo Quinto mense Marcy Regni nostri septimo William Rishanger Monk in the Abbey of Saint Albane in England continueâ— of the History of Matthew Paris observeth under the year 1263. that the king of England Henry the third and the Barons of England who made warre upon him committed their whole difference and quarrell to be judged by the Parliament of France Vt pax reformaretâ—r inter Regem Angliae Barones ventum est ad istud ut Rex pâ—oceres se submitterent ordinationi Parliamenti Regis Franâ—ae in the time of Saint Lewis in prâ—emissis provisionibus Oxoniae Nec non pro depraedationibus damnis utrobique illatis Igitur in crastino S. Vincentij congregato Ambianis populopene innumerabili Rex Franciae Ludovicus coram Episcopis Comitibus alijsque Francorum proceribus solâ—mniter dixit sententiam pro Rege Angliae contra Barones statutis Oxoniae provisionibus ordinationibus ac obligationibus penitus annullatis Hoâ— excepto quod antiquae Chartae Joannis Regis Angliae universitati concessae per illam sententiam in nullo intendebat penitus derogare In this Parliament at Amiens were present the King of England Henry the third Queen Elenor his wife Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury Peter Bishop of Hereford and Iohn Maunsell and on the Barons of Englands side a very great number of choice elected Lords who the same year repassed back into England after the Parliament as the same Monk speaketh Thus Favine in the behalfe of the French Parliaments concerning whose power and priviledges you may read much more in him and others But to returne to the former History The Queen Mother was much discontented with this Remonstrance of the Parliament pretending that they had an intent to call her Regency in question which all had commended that they could not speak of the Government of the affaires of the Realm without touching her c. Whereupon she commanded the Chancellour to give them this answer in the kings name That France was a Monarchy wherein the king alone commanded holding his Realm Soveraignly from God That he had Lawes and Ordinances by which to governe them for the which he was not to give an account to any man That it did not belong unto the Parliament to controll his Government That they neither could nor ought to complain of the Queens Regencie which had been so happy That the Queen was not to give an account of her Regency but to God onely That no man could prescribe unto the King what Councellors he should entertain c. with many other such bigge words After which there was a Deâ—ree made in the Councell of State against the Decree and Remonstrance in Parliament disanulling and revoking them as void and forbidding the Parliament hereafter to meddle with affairs of State The Court of Paliament in generall complained much of this Decree the kings learned Counâ—â—ll refuse to carry or cause it to be read in Parliâ—ment because it would cause an alteration of the good affections and devotions of the Kings good subjects and the dis-union of the greatest companies of the Realme who administer justice which makes kings to Reign After which this controversie was compremised and the Decree of the Councell against the Parliament suspended and not enrolled Soon after the prince of Conde with divers others seeing all things disordered at Court and little or no reformation of their former grievances desert Paris expressesse their grievances in â—undry letters and Articles of complaint wherein they complain of the want of freedom and redresse of their grievances presented in the last assembly of the three Estates of the Decree and proceedings against the Iurisdiction Remonstrance and proceedings of the Parliament of Paris Of suffering some Councellâ—rs of State to usurpe all the power of the Kingdom to pervert the Lawes and change all things as they list with sundry other particulars In these they intreat and exhort all men of what condition or quality soever that call themselves Frenchmen to assist and ayde them in SO IVST A CAVSE conjuring all Princes and forraign Estates to do the like and not to suâ—â—er such good and loyall subjects to be supprest by such a conspiracie Vpon this the king and Q. Mother through advise of these ill Counsellors raise an Army declare these Princes and Nobles Rebels and Traitors if they submit not by a day wherupon they Arm raise Forces in their own the publikes defence and being at Noyon concluded That as their Armes were levyed forthe maintenance of the Crown so they should be maintained by it to the which end they seized on the kings Rents and Revenues in sundry places Mean while the Protestants being assembled in a generall Synod at Grenoble Marsh. Desdiguires makes an Oration to them to disswade them from opposing the mariage with Spaiâ— wherein he hath this memorable passage to justifie the lawfulnesse of a necessary defensive war for the preservation of Religion and Liberties We have leisure to see the storme come and to prepare for our own preservation Finally having continued constant in our Duties if they seek to deprive us of our Religien and to take that from us wherein our libertie and safetie depends purchased by the blood of our Fathers and our own and granted unto us by that great King Henry the fouâ—th the restorer of France we shall enter into this comerce full of justice and true zeale finde againe in our breasts the courage and vertue of our Ancestors We shall be supported IN OVR JVST DEFENCE
by all good Frenchmen assisted by all Princes and Estates which love the true Religion or the good of this State and in a word we shall be favoured of the blessings of God whereof we have hitherto had good experience in our Arms and which will be to the glory of his Name and the spirituall advancement of our Churches After which the Duke of Rhoan and Protestants in defence of their Religion and Liberties joyn with the Princes and Nobles At last both sides came to Articles of agreement made at Luudun Anno 1616. whereof these were a parcell That the grievances of the generall State should be speedily answered That Soveraign Courts should be preserved in their authority and the Remonstrances of the Parliament and Peers considered of That such as had been put from their Offiâ—es should be restored That all moneys they had taken out of the kings Revenues should be discharged All Edicts of pacification granted to them of the Reformed Religion observed The prince of Conde and all those of either Religion who had assisted him in this â—ar held for the Kings good and loyall subjects all illegall Imposts removed and all prisoners taken on either side set at liberty Anno 1617. the King and Queene Mother seizing upon the Prince of Conde his person and sending him to the Bastile upon false pretences of disloyaltie and treason caused new insurrections warres and tumults and the Princes hereupon meeting at Soyssons resolved to make open war to seize on the Kings Revenues and to fortifie those Towns and Castles which they held in their Government which they executed and withall set forth a Remonstrance of their grievances unto the king complaining especially against the Marshall of Ancre and his Wife with their adheronts who were the causes of all their miseries who having drawn unto himselfe the whole administration of the Realme made himselfe master of the Kings Councels Armies and Forts thereby supprest the lawfull libertie and Remonstrances of the Parliament caused the chief Officers to be imprisoned and was the cause of the violence done to the Prince of â—onde first Prince of the Blood To the end therefore that they might not be reproached to have been so little affected to his Majestie so ungratefull to their Countrey and so unfaithfull to themselves and their posterity as to hold their peace seeing the prodigious favour and power of this stranger they beseech his Majestie to provide by convenient means for the disorders of the Estate and to cause the Treaty of Loudun to be observed and to call unto his Councels the Princes of the Blood with other Princes Dukes Peers ancient Officers of the Crowne and Councellors of State whom the deceased King had imployed during his reigne Withall they publish a solemne Declaration and Protestation for the restoring of the Kings authority and preservation of the Realme against the conspiracie and tyrannie of the Marshall of Ancre and his adherents Who finding no safetie in the settling of jâ—stice resolved to make triall of his power by violating the publike faith thereby to plunge the Realme into new combustions conspiring to destroy the princes of the blood of Peers and chiefe Officers of the Crowne and to oppresse them altogether with the State who might be an obstacle to his ambitious designes To which end he raised false accusations against them as if they meant to attempt the Kings and Queen Mothers persons and caused the King to go in person to his Court of Parliament to publish a Declaration whereby they were declared guilty of Treason though at last being better informed he declared them to be his good Subjects and caused De Ancre to be suddenly slain in the Louure and his Wife to be legally condemned and executed Vpon which the new Councellors and Officers advanced by him were removed the old restored the Princes reconciled to the Kings and by him declared for his good and loyall subjects Vpon which followed a generall assembly of the Estates wherein divers grievances were propounded and â—ome redressed the King therein craving their advice for the setling and ordering of his Privie Councell Anno 1620. there happen differences between the King and Queen Mother who fortified Towns and raised an Army against the king at last they came to an agreement and were reconciled The two following years were spent in bloody civill warrâ—s betweene the King and those of the Religion who avowed their defensive warres lawfull which at last concluded in peace that lasted not long but brake out into new flames of war by reason of the great Cardinall Richelieu who of late years proved the greatest Tyrant and Oppressour that France ever bred reducing both Nobles Gentlemen and Peasants into absolute slavery and vassallage to make the King an absolute Monarch of France and himselfe both Pope and Monarch of the world But he lately dying by the of Divine Iustice of filthy Vlcers and Diseases and the King since being some say poysoned by the Ieâ—uiteâ— who murthered his two immediate Predecessors wise men conjecture the French will now at last revive and regain their ancient jâ—st hereditary freedom rights Liberties and cast of that insupportable yoke of bondage under which they have been oppressed for sundry years and almost brought to utter desolation I have the longer insisted on these Histories of the Kings and Kingdom of France which clearly demonstrate the Realm Parliament and three Estates of France to be the Soveraigne Power in that Kingdom in some sort paramount their kings them selves who are no absolute Monarchs nor exempted from the Laws jurisdiction restraints censures of their Kingdom and Estates assembled as some falsly averre they are because our Royalists and Court Doctors pâ—rallell England with France making both of them absolute Monarchies and our greatest malignant Councellors chiefe Designe hath been to reduce the Government of England to the late modell and new arbitrary proceedings of France which how pernicious they have proved to that unfortunate Realm what infinite diâ—tructive civill warres and combustions they have produced and to what unhappy tragicall deaths they have brought divers of their Kings Princes Nobles and thousands of their people the premisses other Storyes will so far discover as to cause all prudent Kings and Statesmen to â—â—eer the Helme of our own and other Kingdoms by a more safe steddy and fortunate compasse Thus I have done with France and shall recompence any prolixity in it with greater brevity in other Kingdoms when I have overpassed Spain From France I shall next â—â—eer my course tâ— the Kingdomes and Kings of Spaine whom Iacobus Valdesius Chancellor to the King of Spain in a large Book de Dignitate Regum Regnorumque Hispaniae printed at Granado 1602. professedly undertakes to prove to be of greater digâ—ity and to have the Precedency of the Kings and Kingdoms of France which Cassaâ—aeus and all French Advocates peremptorily deny The first Kings of Spain over-run by the Goths and Wisigoths are those
mediocritie which Power whiles some unvisely labour daily to augmentâ— they diminish and utterly corrupt it that Power being onely safe which puts a measure to its strength for a Prince ought to rule over those who are willing to gain the love of his subjects and seek their welfare which Power if it grows grievous takes the King off his peoples love and turns his power inâ—o weaknesse Which he proves by the forecited Saying of Theopompus For Princes who impose a Bridle on this greatnesse more easily govern themselves it and their subjects whereas those who forget humanity and modesâ—ie the higher they climb the greaâ—â—r is their fall This danger our Ancestours wise men considering how they might keep their Kings within the limits of mediocrity and modesty so as not to lift up themselves with overmuch power to the Publike prejudice have enacted many things wisely and excellently among others this That nothing of great moment should be decreed without the consent of the Peers and people and to that end they had a custom to assemble Parliaments chosen out of all orders of men as Prelates Lords and Burgesses of â—ities which custom at this time is still retained in Aragon and other Provinces and I wish our Princes would restore it For why is it discontinued for the most part in our Nation but that the common consent being taken away and Parliaments excluded wherein the publike safety is contained both publike and private affairs may be turned into the Princes pleasure and the lusts of a few corrupt vicious and voluptuous Courtiers and Parasites may domineer and order all things Sixtly becauss many great and learned men hold that the Pope of Rome who is of greater Power then any King is yet subject to the whole Church and a Generall Councell therefore the King must much more be inferiour to his Kingdom Seventhly because the whole Commonwealth hath greater strength and forces than the Prince be he never so great in Power and therefore if they disagree their Power will be greater Yea Aristotle wisely would have the Commonweal not onely to be of greater authority but likewise to have stronger Forces then the King which he proves by Aristotles forecited words by the practice of the Ancients and those of Syracuse who did moderate their Tyrants and Kings Guard so that they might be able to over-power and master them upon any occasion How great the authoritie of our Republike and Nobilitie was in the times of our Ancestors I will give you but one example and so conclude Alfonso the eight King of Casteil besieged Concha a City seated in Rocâ—ie places and the most firme Bulwark of the Moors territories on that part wantiâ—g money to pay his souldiers and thereupon provisions failing the King hastens to Burgon and in a nationall assembly he demands that because the people were wearied with Taxe for supporting the Warre the gentlemen would give five Muruedines a Poll to his treasury that this opportunitie of blotting out the name of the Mores was not to be omitted Dieglius then Governour of Caâ—tabria assented to this Counsell Peter Earl of Cara withstood this motion and gatheriâ—g a band of Nobles departed from the assembly readily to defend with Armes the Liberty gotten by their Ancestors with Armes and valour affirming that he would neither suffer a beginning to be made of oppressing and vexing the Nobilitie with new Subsidies from this entrance or occasion That to suppresse the Mores was not of so great moment that they should suffer the Commonwealth to be involved in a greater servitude The King moved with the danger desisted from that purpose The Nobles taking advice decreed to entertain Peter with a banquet every year as a reward to him and his Posteritie of this good service amonument so posterity of a thing well done and a document that they should not suffer the right of libertie to be diminished upon any occasion Let it be a fixt resolution therefore to provide for the safetie of the Commonwealth for the Authority of the Prince yet so as to retain their royall principality in order with certain bounds and limits and that those vain talking parasites and decevers may not ruine both who exalt the Princes Power without measure of which we may see a great number in Princes Courts excelling in wealth favour and power which plague shall alwayes be accused and complained of but shall ever be and continue Thus Mariana who in his next Chapter worthy reading proves at large by invincible arguments That all Kings and Princes among others the Kings of Spain are and ought to be bound by Laws and are not exempted from them that this doctrine ought to be inculcated into thy mindes of Princes from their infancy and to be beleeved yea oft considered of them thnt they are more strictly obliged to observe their Laws then subjects because they are sworn to do it they are the Conservators of the Laws the Avengers of those that infringe them and their examples are the best means to draw subjects to obey them Where he again affirms That the whole Kingdom is above the King and may not onely binde him by Lawes but question him for the breach of them Before both these in his first Book De Rege Reguminstitutione Chap. 3 4 5 6 7. he affirms the like adding moreover That in many other Realms more where the Crown is hereditary the whole Commonwealth not the King hath and ought to have the chief power to designe by a Law which the King himself may not alter but by their consents who shall be the next Heir to avoid questions and commotions about the Title to the Crown That where the Right of the Crown is in controversie the whole Kingdom and State ought to decide the right and settle it where they see best cause That if the right Heir in Hereditary Kingdoms yea in Spain be an Ideot Infant Woman or a person unmeet or not so fit to Govern as others of the blood he may be lawfully put from the Crown and another of their Race lawfully substituted King in his place by the whole State especially when the good or safetie of the Commonwealth requires it because the safety of the people is the supremest Law and what they by common consent have Enacted onely for the publike safetie they may without any obstacle alter when things require it by like common consent especially because the hereditary Rights of reigâ—ing are for the most part made rather by the dissimulation of the People not daring to resist the will of former Princes then by their certain will and the free consent of all the Estates That he which is thus settled by consent of all the Estates hath a just Title against the next Heir of the Blood and his Issue who are put by the Crown else divers Kings and Princes now reigning in Spain elswhere should be usurpers and want good Titles to their crownes they or their Ancestors being not the
next right heires of the Royall Stock for all which particulars he gives sundry instances in the Kingdomes of Spaine as in Berengaria Blanch the Mother of Lewes of France Ferdinand Sancho the younger sonne of Alfonso Henry the Bastard Iohn King of Portugall Fardinand and Iohn the 2. of Aragon c. corluding That if the King degenerate into a Tirant by subverting Religion Lawes Liberties oppressing murthering or deflowring his subjects the whole Kingdome may not onely question admonish and reprehend him but in case he prove incorrigible after admonition deprive him and substitute another in his place which saith he hath been done more then once in Spain Thus King Peter was publikely rejected for his cruelty to his subjects and Henry his Brother though of an unclean Mother obtained the Crowne so Henry his Nephewes Nephew for his slothfulnesse and evill manners was deposed by the Nobles suffrages and Alphanso his Brother though but a yong child proclaimed King After his death Elizabeth Henry his sister had the chiefe government of the Realmâ— leaving Henry And for a conclusion he addes That such a Tyrannicall King continuing incorrigible after publike admonitions of the whole State if there be no hopes of amendnent may not onely be deposed but put to death and murthered by the whole State or any particular persons by their appointment yea without it a note somewhat above Ela if he be declared a publike enemy by the whole state and in case the whole states cannot publikely assemble by reason of such a Princes knowne notorious tyranny he writes That then in such a case it is lawfull for any private man to murther him to free the Countrey and Kingdome from destruction Adding that it is a wholsome meditation for Princes to be perswaded that if they oppresse the Common-wealth if they become intollerable thorow vices and filthinesse that they live in such a condition that they may not onely be slaine of right but with laud and glory Peradventure this feare will retard some Princes that they give not themselves wholly to be corrupted with vices flatterers and cast bridles upon their fury That which is the chiefe let the Prince bee perswaded that the authority of the whole Common-wealth is greater then his being but one neither let him beleeve the worst of men affirming the contrary for to gratifie him which is very pernicious All these positions of Mariana however other Kings and Kingdomes may relish them especially the last touching private Subjects which few can approve the Parliaments of France doing publike execution on this Book as they had just cause for extolling and justifying the barbaroâ—s murther of their King Henry the 3. by James Clement a Dominican Frier l. 1. c. 6. p. 51. to 57. and justifying the Guises Rebellion are yet authorized as Catholike and Orthodox by the most Catholike King of Spaine and the Emperour of Germany in whose Kingdomes they passe for currant coyne the most dangerous of them being seconded not onely by Hieronymus Blanca in his Aragonensium Rerum Commentariis Iohannis Pistorius Hispaniae Illustratae c. and other Spanish Historians collected by him but likewise by Alvarius Pelagius Cardinall Tolet Capistranus Dominicus Bannes Franciscus Victoria Simancha Patensis Gregory de Valentia Suarez the Doctors of Salamancha Becanus Bellarmine with other Spanish Iesuites Writers who most hereâ—ically affirme That even the Pope alone either with or without a Councâ—ll for heresie as they deem it and obstinacy against the See of Rome may excommunicate censure despose kill or murther any Christian Princes depose them from their thrones dispose of their Crownes to others at their pleasures absolve their subjects wholly from their allegeance and give subjects power to rise up in armes against and murther them by open force or secret treachery which Bishop Bilson truly affirmes to be farre more dangerous and derogatory to Princes then to attribute such a power not to any particular persons but to their own whole Kingdomes and Parliaments onely who being many in number of the same Nation and Religion with and having many dependances on and many engagements by oath duty favours benefits to their Princes lesse malice against them judging onely according to the fundamentall Lawes of the Realme and former presidents of their Anâ—cestors and aiming at nothing but their Kingdomes saâ—ety are like to be more just indifferent Iudges of their Princes actions when questioned then the Pope a meer enemy and forraigner who proceeds by no other authority but what he hath unjustly usurped from Kings and by no other rules but his owne will pride malice honour or profit I have thus given you an account of the Kings of Spaines subordination to their whole kingdomes and Lawes in point of Thesis and positive Doctrine approved by themselves professed by their eminentest Wriâ—ers I shall now procced to Historicall examples to confirme it in point of practise Ordogno the 14. king of Castile summoned 4. Earles of Castile to appeare before him who refused to goe to the warres against the Saracens promising them safe conduct notwithstanding he commanded them to be apprehended imprisoned and slâ—in for whâ—ch bloody Treachery those of Castile rebelled against him rejecting his government and providing for the â—afety of them and theirs Duos Milites non de potentioribus sed de prudentioribus eligerunt quos Indices statuerunt c. They elected two prudent Knights of their owne to be their Magistrates and Iudges to governe them to manage their warres and administer justice to them the one was named Flâ—vius Calvus the other Nunius surnamed de Rasura whose Son Gâ—ndesalvus after his Fathers death was substituted in his place made Generall of the Militia Principatum Militiae addiderunt and his son after him tam à Magnatibus Militibus quam AB VNIVERSIS POPVLIS CASTE LANIS made Earle of Castile and all submitted themselves to his government rejecting the Dominion both of Ordogno and his brother King Froila after him for their tyranny and treachery Alphonso the great King of Gallecia about the yeere of Christ 918. imprisoning his eldest sonne Garsias laying him in irons and exercising other cruelâ—ies was by the practise of his owne Queen Semena and his other sonnes and Nobles so prosecuted and put to such streights that they enforced him to resigâ— his Crown to his sonne Garcias and to deprive him â—elfe of his gâ—uernment in the presence of his sons and the grandees of his Realm after which he requested his sonne to râ—ise and grant him an Army to goe against the Sâ—razens who condescending thereto hee gained a glorious Victory ouâ—r them and so dyed Alphonso sonne of Ordâ—gno King of Castile after 5. yeers reigne out of levity rather then Religion resigned his Crown to Ramire his younger Brother and then turnd Monk about the yeer 939 but not long after casting off his Coul leaving his Monastery he â—egan to â—aise forces and to aspire to the Crown again which he
father was the cause of his râ—jâ—ection being then also very young whereby it appears that the right of succession was not in those dayes practised in Spain Sillo his brother-in-Law succeeded him after whose death by generall consent the kingdom was given to Alphonsâ— Ramir the tenth king of Oviedo did that which all other Princes abhor for he received his son to be companion with him in his kingdom and caused his brother Garcia to reigâ— with him so as there were now two kings and Courts in Oviedo both agreeing well together Anno 894. Froila dying without issue because his children were too young to reign the Nobles conferred the kingdom on Alphonso the fourth who after five years turned Monke Ramir the third twentieth king of Leon abandoning himself to a voluptuous life contemned all good counsell so as the Earls and Noblemen of Gallicia seeing his folly and discontented with his vices scorned him and would no more acknowledge him to be their king electing Bermund for their Soveraigne and intituled him king of Gallicia which title he enjoyed ten years About which time the Moors in Spain which had one king reigning at Cordova after the death of king Mahomet made so many petty kings as there was scarce any good town in Spain but had a particular King which made strict alliances among themselves for the preservation of their estates Anno 1071 Garcia king in Gallicia growing a tyrant spoiled and ill intreated his Subjects governing himself after the appetite or a base woman who put the Nobilitie and Gentry in favour or disgrace with the king as she pleased so as in the end growing insupportable certain Knights slew her in the kings presence His brother Sancho taking advantage of the peoples harted entred his Realm with a great Army who thereupon being deserted generally by his people sled to the Moors for ayd and fell to spoil his own Countrey after which he was defeated taken prisoner and so kept in the Castle of Lune with a good Guard till his death I read in Iohn Mariana that in the Councill of Florence under Pope Victor the second Anno 1055. Hildebrand a Cardinall Deacon Embassadour to Henry the second Emperour of Germany complained in the Councill against Ferdinaâ—d king of Spain in the Emperors Name That against the Custom of his Ancestors and prescript of Laws he did with incredible aâ—rogancy and levity hold himself exempt from the power of the Roman Empire which iniury himselfe could gladly suffer if there were no other losse but of his own honour But since the estate of Chrâ—stendom could not well subsist and the Popâ—s Authority would likewise be impaired unlesse all Christian kingdoms were united and knit to gether under one temporall head the Emperour whom they should obey they ought to suppresse the springing temerity in the Wombe lest by their neglect spreading it self into other Provinces animated with the sweet and oft-times deceitfull name of libertie the sacred Majestie of the Empire and Popedom should be reduced to an empty title wherefore he desired them to interdict all Spain and excommuniate the King which if they did he would be assistant to the Churches honour and Republikâ—s safety then indangered Bâ—t if they refused it out of fear he would not be wanting to the honour of the Empire would certainly look to himself in private The Pope after some deliberation approved this motion as just thereupon sends Legaâ—s to Ferdinand in his own and the Councils name to satisfie the Emperors demands fourthwirth under pain of present excommunicaâ—ion The King doubtfull and fearfull whether to obey or not summons a generall Assembly of the Estates of the Realme The Clergy and religious sort of men perswaded submission for fear of the Popes excommunication the fearfuller sort concurring with them by reason of the Emperours power and their own weâ—knesse and destraction and the Kings desires of peace inclined most to their opinion But â—ome heroick spirits thought that a most grievous yoke should thereby be laid on the liberty of Spain Which being once admitted on their â—ecks they should hardly shake off again that it was better to die fighting then that the Republike should be involved in so great a mischief and indignitie Rodoricus Diacius a noble Spanyards opinion then absent from the assembly being required by the king and it answered That this was no matter of Counsell that what was gotten with Arms was to be defended with Arms that it seemed most unjust that the fruit of others valour should return to those who in their lost condition had not communicated in the labour and danger which recovered it a that it was better to die valiantly than to lose the liberty gained by their Ancestors to become a mocking-stock to a barbarous and cruell nation who contemned all men bus themselves whose ears were proud whose speeches contumelious whose accesse difficult riotings new cruelty inhumane Shall we who have yet hardly escaped the servitude of Moors undergo anew bondage prepared from the Christians They will deride both us and ours Doth the whole world as farre as Christianity extends it selfe obey the German Emperours Shall all the grace power honour riches gained by ours and our Ancessors blood give place to the Germans Shall they leave dangers repulses iudgemen want to us Shall Germany again lay on us the yoke of the Roman Empire which our Ancestors have shaken off Shall we be a vulgar people without grace without Empire without authority obnoxious to those to whom if we had vigorous mindes if we were men we might be a terrour But it is difficult to resist the Emperous endeavours not to obey the Roman Pontifs commands verily it a basnesse of spirits for an uncertain fear of war to involve the Commonwealth in most certain dangers many things are effected by triall which seemed difficult to slothfull men I know not what stupidity hath seized on many whom neither glory moves nor the infamey of the wretchednesse thinking it great liberty enough if they be freed from scourges I suppose the Popes ears will not be so averse to our affairs that he will not be moved with our most just prayers and the equity of the cause Let some now be sent who may boldly defend the cause of our liberty before him and teach him that the Germans demand unjust things Mine opinion is that the liberty gained by our Ancestors it to be defended with arms against the attempts of all men and with this my sword I will maintain THAT THEY ARE MOST WICKED TRAITORS TO THEIR COVNTREY who out of a simulation of a fond Religion or shew of preposterous caution shall give contrary advice neither shall resolve that servitude is to be repudiated with greater care by us then domination is affected by them So farre forth as every one shall addict himself to the liberty of his Counâ—rey so far shall I be a friend unto him or a deadly enemy This opinion of Roderic prevailed in
pursuit where of they raise an army of ten thousand men whereof he was made Generall they send Ambassadours to the Pope and Councill whereof Roderic was chief and upon a full hearing of the cause before Rupâ—rt Cardinall of â—aint Sabria the Popes Legat at Tholouse judgement was pronounced for the liberty of Spain and it was decreed That the German Emperors should from thenceforth have no power nor jurisdiction over the Kings of Spain which was afterwards confirmed by the customes of the people the consent of other Nations the publike resolution and judgement of Lawyers as Iacâ—obus Valdesius in his Book de dignitate Regum Hispaniae printed 1602. Cap. 18. proves at large The Generall History of Spain records that the Councill of Florence resolved that seeing the Kings of Spain had defended and conqâ—ered their Realms by Arms without any ayd from the Emperours they were free and exempt from all subjection and acknowledgement to the Emperours whereof we may read the Glosse upon the Chapter Adrianus Papa distinct 63. The like priviledge have the Kings of France the State of Venice the Kings of England and some others Which clearly demonstrates the Soveraign power of Kingdoms and Nations even over their Kings and Princes and that they may justly desend themselves and Elect other Princes when they are deserted or destroyed by them Anno 1083. Sacho Ramires king of Aragon to supply the chargâ—s of his wars against the Moors was sometimes forced to use the revenues of his Clergy his Treasure being not able to furnâ—sh so great a charge but the Bishops of his Countrey who affected nothing more but to enrich their own Order and State opposed themselves against him and afflicted him in such sort as putting him in a vain fear that he was damned for this cause They made him do Penance in the Church of Roda before Saint Vincents Altar in the presence and at the pursuite of Raymund Dolmare Bishop of that place the Bishop of Jarca and others and to confesse publikely that he had grievously offended Thus those good Fathers publikely insulted over their Soveraigne Anno 1091. king Alphonso granted this priviledge among other to Toledo That the City of Toledo might never be alienated from the Crown nor given upon any Title whatsoever to man woman or child Anno 1076. Sancho King of Naâ—arre was slain in battell by his brother Raymond thinking to reigne after him but the Navarroyes expelled him out of their confines disdaining that he should raigne over them who had embrued his hands in his kingly brothers blood and sending to Sancho Ramires 4. king of Aragon called him to raigne over them because their slain kings sonnes were â—oo young to raigne and protect them from their enemies by which meanes the kingdomes of Arragon and Navarre were united Veracha Queen of Castile a most lascivious open Adultresse by her unchast life so farre provoked her husband Alphonso that he was divorced from her made warre against her and confined her After which she still continuing in her lewdnesse the Nobility and States of Castile and Leon revolt from her take armes against her depose her from the Crowne and elect and crown her sonne Alphonso the 8. king An. 1122. allowing her onely a pension to support her life Alphonso King of Arragon by his last Will and Testament most solemnly ratified for the expiation of his sins gave divers crown Lands Tenements Revenues and Legacies to Religious houses and persons An. 1132. but being prejudiciall to the Crown his Will after his death was held void and not put in execution he being slain by the Moores An. 1134. the States of Arragon elected one Peter Tares for their King who growing exceeding proud of his new dignity began to despise the Nobles and abrogate the Lawes and customes of the Country And the Nobles being assembled at a general Assembly of the States going to visit him he comanded his Porter to shat them out saying that Mounsieur was busie about matters of great importance but they understood afterwards that the great affairs causing him to exclude his friends were his Barbar was trimming him which so incensed the Nobles and great men that the nexâ— day they held their generall Assembly of the Estates without the King where they first of all decreed to depose their new king because being â—in honour he had no understanding of himselfe and because they found he would grow more proud and insolent afterwards whereupon expelling Peter the Estates assembling at Borta elected Ramier a Monke brother to king Alphonso for their King who was much derided of his Nobles for his Monkish simplicity and at last turned Monk againe But those of Navarre thinking a Monk to be better acquainted with the matters of a Monastery then how to govern a Kingdome and being jealous that the Arragonoys by chusing a King of the blood Royall of Arragon would by this meanes aspire to the chief places of honour and favour in Court it was concluded that the Estates of Navarre should assemble at Pampelone where they chose Garcia Remiâ—es their King of Navarre and so the Realmes of Arragon and Navarre which had been uâ—ited 58. yeers were seperated in these two Kings The Kingdomes of Spain being often before and since this time united and divided as the people and Realmes assented or dissented thereunto Not to mention the troubles of Castile by reason of the nonage of their king Alphonso the fourth of whose custody and tuition the assembly of the Estates disposed or how some Knights of Castile slew a Iew with whom this king was so enamoured that he forgot his new Spouse and almost lost hâ—s sences Aâ—no 1179. king Alphonso assembled the Estates of Castile at Burgon to leavie a Text upon the people whereto the Nobâ—litie as well as the rest should contribute imposing 5. Maravidis of gold for every person but it took no effect for all the Gentlemen of Castile being discontented that he sought to infâ—inge their Liberties fell to armes and being led by the Earle Don Pedro de Lara they were resolved to resist this tax and defend their Liberties with the hazzard of their lives Whereupon Alphonso changed his opinion and let them understand that from thenceforth he would maintain their immunities and that whatsoever he had then propounded was not to continue but only to supply the present necessity of affaires which he would seek to furnish by some other meanes For the great resolution which Don Pedro de Lara shewed in this action the Nobility of Castile did grant to him and his successours a solemn breakfast in testimony of his good endeavour in a businesse of so great consequence and thereby the Lords of Lara have the first voyce for the Nobility in the Court of Castile An. 1204. King Alphonso the Noble called a Parliament of the Lords Prelates and Deputies of the Townes of his Realm at Toledo to advise and assist him in his warrs against the Moores where they
concluded to crave ayd from all Christian Princes and a Crossado from the Pope against the Moores and made divers Lawes to restrain the superfluities of the Realm in feasts apparell and other things Iames the 8. King of Arragon being young at the time of his Fathers death it was thereupon after ordained in the assemblies of the Estates of Mencon and Lirida that Don Sancho Earl of Roussilon should govern the Realm during the Kings minority but they gave him limitation The Kings person they recommended to Frier William of Moncedon Mr. of the Templers After which An. 1220. this yong kings Vncles seeking to wrest the Realme from him instead of governing it by the fidelity of the Estates and their authority his interest was preserved and three Governours with a superintendent of his Provinces were appointed by them and to prevent the continuall practises of the Earles of Roussillon and Fernand the king Uncles the states and justice of Arragon declared the King of full age when he was but ten yeeres old and caused the Earle of Roussillon to quit the Regencie the authority of the justice of Arragon being then great for the defence of the publike liberty An. 1214. Asphonso the Noble king of Castile dying his sonne Henry being but 11. yeer old the Prelates Nobles and Commons assembled at Burgon having declared him king and taken the oath made Queen Eleonorahis Mother Governesse of his Person and Realms after whose death the custody of him was committed to the hands of the Lords of Lara This king afterwards playing with other yong children of Noble Housâ—s at Palenca in the Bishops Palace one of them cast a tyle from the top of a Tower which falling on the covering of an house heat down another tyle which fell on the young kings head wherewith he was so grievously hurt that hee dyed the eleventh day after An. 1217 yet this his casuall death for ought I finde was neither râ—puted Felony nor Treason in the child that was the cause of it After whose death Fernand the 3. was procâ—aimed and made King by the States of Castile to prevent the pretentions of the French after which his Mother Queen Berenguela in the presence of the Estates renouncing all her right to the Crown resigned it up tâ— her sonne Fernand About this time the Moorâ—s in Spain rejected the Miralumims of Aâ—rick and created them severall Kings and Kingdomes in Spain being never more united under one Crown after this division which they thought it lawfull for them to make An. 1228. the Estates of Arragon assembling at Barcelona they consenting and requiring it according to the custome of the Arragonians and Cattelans these Estates having authority to make Warre and Peace and Leagues awarre was resolved against the King of the Moores and Majorkins Anno 1231. the Realm of Navarre being very ill governed by reason their King Sancho retired to his chamber did not speak with any man but his Houshold servants and would not heare of any publike affaires thereupon the State began to think of electing a Regent to govern the Realm during his retirednesse to prevent which Sancho made an unjust accord with the king of Navarre and confederated with Iames King of Arragon by the assents of the states of the Realm to leave his Kingdome to him if he survived him yet after his death Thibault Earle of Champaigne was by the states of Navarre elected and proclaimed King And anno 1236. The Estates of Arragon and Cateloigne assembled at Moncon for the continuance of the warre with the Moores and conquest of Valentia without whom it was not lawfull for the King to undertake any matter of importance For maintenance of this warre a custome called Marebetine and an exaction of impost for cattell was by the Estates imposed on the People it was likewise decreed that all peeces of Gold and silver coyned should be of one goodnesse and weight to the observation of which Edict for coynes all were bound to sweare that were above 18. yeers of age Anno 1236. Iames King of Arragon revealing to his Confessor the Bishop of Girone that before his marriage with Queen Yolant he had passed a matrimoniall promise to Theresa of Bidame she sued him thereupon before the Pope who gave sentence against her for want of sufficient witnesse notwithstanding his Confessors testimony The King hereupon grew so angry with the Bishop for revealing his secrets that sending for him to his chamber he caused his tongue to be cut out For which out-rage committed on the Bishop though faulty the Pope in the Councell of Lions complained and in the end interdicted all the Realme of Arragon and excommunicated the king Hereupon to take off this interdiction and excommunication the king sent the Bishop of Valentia with his excuse and humiliation to the Pope wherewith he being some what pacified sent two Legates into Arragon who having assembled a Synod of Bishops at Lerida they caused the King to come thither and to confesse his fault upon his knees before these fathers with great submission and teares who gave him absolution upon condition he should cause the Monastery of Boneface to be built and endowed with an hundred and forty pounds of silver of annuall rent endow an Hospitall for the poore with foure hundred pounds silver per annum and give a Prebendary in the great Church of Gâ—rone for the maintenance of a Masse-priest About which time the Moors in Spain erected many new Kings and Kingdoms by mutuall consent and Mahumad Aben Alamar for his valour was by the Inhabitants of Mariona elected and made first King of Granado Anno 1243. all was in combustion in Portugall by the negllgence and basenesse of their king Don Sancho Capello who was wholly given to his wives humours hated of the Portugales and himselfe disliked for her sake for many Malefactors and insolent persons were supported by her who grew daily more audacious in their excesse without feare of Iustice which was trodden under foot for their respect For these considerations and her barrennesse too all the Noblemen of the kingdome desired to have the Queen called Mencia separated and sent out of Portugall for effecting whereof they made a great instance at Rome but neither exhortation admonition nor commandment nor censure could prevaile the king so doting on her that he would not leave her Which the Portugals perceiving some of them presumed to seize on her in the City of Coimbra and conducted her into GaÌ„llicia from whence she never more returned into Portugall Not content herewith they sought to depose the King from his Royall dignity too for his ill government and to advance his Brother Don Alphonso to the Regall Throne in his place whom the Estates assembled made Regent of Portugall leaving only the Title of King to his brother which fact of the Estates the Pope in the Councell of Lions authorized by his Apostolicke power with which the King being displeased abandoned his Realme and retired into
Common-wealth without the Senates or Parliaments assent Neither can hee make new Lawes nor publickly command money in an extraordinary manner nor coine money nor nominate a Successor not with the Senate without the consent of the Nobility whether of Knights or Gentlemens Order By or out of whom all publicke Magistrates and Senators almost are chosen so as now the summe or cheifest power of the Republicke is residing in them So that the Kingdome and Republicke of the Polonians doth not much differ in reason from that of the Lecedae â—onians in ancient times and of the Venetians now An Oath is exacted of the new King when he is crowned to this effect That he shall raigne according to the Lawes and institutes of his Predecessors and will safely conserve to every order and man his right priviledge and benefit confirmed by former Kings nor will he diminish any of the borders or goods of the Realme but will according to his power recover those that are lost from others After all which the Senate sweare fealty to him c. The Revenues Tributes and Customes of the king are all reduced to a certainty the Nobles Clergie are exempted from Taxes The King by the Lawes of King Alexander is prohibed to alien to any one the Lands of the Crowne No new Lawes can be made nor old ones repealed but by the king Senate and Nobles assembled in Parliament And because there is wont to be in highest power a slippery and ready degree to Tyrannie certaine Senators and Councellours are adjoyned to the King who may direct his Councells And Actions to the safety of the Common-wealth and his judgements according to the Rule of justice and equitie and with their wholsome monitions and Councells may as there shall be occasion as it were with certaine living Lawes both informe his minde and moderate his power This Royall Senaâ—e much greater now then in times past consists of a certaine number of men wâ—ich wee call the Senators or Councellours of the REALME who are not admitted to the Councell without an Oath and this Office is perpetuall during life having certaine Honours and Magistracies thereto annexed partly Ecclesiasticall partly Civill It consists of 96. persons in all some of them Bishops others Palatines Knights Castellanes and other Officers of the Realme The Chancellor of the Realme may sâ—gne many things without the Kings Privitie and may deny to seale those things which are contrary to Law though the king command them Most of the great Officers and Magistrates are chosen in Parliament and cannot be displaced but in Parliament and that for some great offence Their Parliaments or Generall Assemblies of the States are held much like ours once every yeare at least and some times every fift or sixth moneth if there be occasion and then they are kept constantly at one place to wit at Petâ—icow or Warsavia in the midst of the Kingdome unlesse it be upon some extraordinary just occasion and then the king by advice of this Councel may sommon the Parliament at another place It is provided by a Law within these 20 yeares That it shall not be lawfull to the King to make a warre without the assent of his Parliament and Great Councell and that the Nobles as oft as there is occasion shall at their owne costs without wages defend the borders of the Realme yet not without the King unlesse it be during the Interregnum but they may not be compelled to goe out of the Realme to any Forraigne warre without wages the Souldiers wages are reduced to a certainety and asseased by publicke consent in Parliament which Orders all Military and Civill Affaires So Cromerus For their carriage towards their ill Kings I shall give you onely a short account Miesco their second King being unfit to governe a man given wholly to his belly ease sleepe pleasure and governed by his Queene thereupon most of his subjects revolted from him and he dying the Polonians at first for many yeares refused to chuse Cazimirus his Son King least he should follow his fathers steps till at last after a long Interregnum when he had turned Monke they elected him King Bolestaus his sonne a man of a dissolute life given to lust and the pest of the Realme was excommunicated by the Bishop of Cracow for his wickednes for which cause he slew him Whereupon the Pope deprived him and Poland of the Crowne and absolved his Subjects from their obedience to him who expelled and forced him to flee out of the Realme into Hungary where he became mad and died Myâ—zlaus the 10. King of Poland exercising tyranny every where upon his people by reason of his power and allies was deposed by his subjects and Cazimirus elected King in his stead He was three or foure times deposed and put by the Crowne Boleslaus who succeeded Henry was deprived of the Monarchy Henry was surprised and most strictly imprisoned Boleslaus was slaine by his Nobles and Vladisiaus Locktect elected King in his stead ravishing virgins Matrons and not reforming things according to promise the Nobles hereupon assembling together An. 1300. abrogated his election as pernicious and chose Wenceslaus King of Bohemia King in his place And not to recite more ancient histories of such like nature King Henry the third of Poland was elected and sworne King upon conditions Which he was to performe Anno 1574. After which he secretly departing out of Poland without the assent of the Nobles to take possession of the Crowne of France within 3. monthes after his Coronation in Poland the Polonians sent Messergers after him to Ferrara Iune 16. 1574. who denounced to him that unlesse he returned into Poland before the 12 of May following they would depose him and elect another King Which he neglecting they in a generall assembly of the Estates at Waâ—saâ—ia deprived him of the Crowne and elected a new King the Chancellor and greatest part of the Counsellers elected Maximilian the Emperoâ—r Some others with the greater part of the Nobility desiring to have one of the Polish blood elected Anne sister of their deceased King Sigismund giving her for husband Stephen Battery Prince of Transylvania and proclaimed him King The Emperour making mary delayes Stephen in the meane time enters Poland marrieth Anne and is crowned King by generall consent Febrâ—ary 8. 1576. who tooke this memorable Coronation Oath prescribed to him by the Nobles I Stephen by the grace of God elected King of Poland great Duke of Lithuania c. promise and sacredly sweare to Almighty God vpon these holy Evangelists of Iesus Christ that I will hold observe defâ—rd and fulfill in all conditions articles and points therein expressed all Rights Liberties Securitus priâ—â—â—â—dges publike and private not contrary to the common Law and Liberties of both Nations justly and lawfully given and granted to the Ecclesiastickes and sâ—culars Churches Princes Barons Nobles Citizens in hâ—bitaâ—ts and any other persons of what state and condition so ever by my goâ—ly
the Warre and came to David to Hebron to TVRN the Kingdome of Saul TO HIM and came with a perfect heart to Hebron TO MAKE DAVID KING OVER ALL ISRAEL and ALL THE REST also of Israel were OF ONE HEART TO MAKE DAVID KING Whose title to the Crown being afterward shaken by his sonne Absalom who cunningly usurped it and that by the election of the people too as is evident by Hushai his speech unto him 2 Sam. 16. 18. Nay but whom the Lord and THIS PEOPLE AND ALL THE MEN OF ISRAEL CHOOSE his will I be and with him I will abide compared with 2. Sam. 29. 9 10. And all THE PEOPLE were at strife thorow all the Tribes of Israel saying Absalom whom WE ANOINTED OVER VS is dead c. A cleare evidence the kingdome was then held elective and that the people had the Soveraign power of electing and creating their kings all the people throughout all the Tribes of Israel and the men of Iudah to re-establish David in his Throne being fled out of the Land sent this Message to him Returne thou and all thy servants Whereupon the King returned and all the Tribes went as farre as Iordan to meet and bring him back again to Gilgal David growing old his son Adonijah against his consent accompanied with some great Officers and Courtiers of his party usurped the Crown and was by them saluted King but David hearing of it by Gods election and choise commanded Solomon though not his eldest sonne to be annointed and proclaimed King and to sit upon his Throne in his life time As soon as he was anointed and the Trumpet blew ALL THE PEOPLE said God save king Solomon And ALL THE PEOPLE came up after him and piped with fluits and rejoyced with great joy so that the earth rent with the sound of them So that all Adonijah his company forthwith deserted him and he and Ioab were glad to flee to the hornes of the Altar for shelter After which David assembled all the Princes of Israel the Princes of the Tribes the Captaines of Companies thousands and hundreds the Stewards Officers and mighty men with all the valiant men of his kingdome to Ierusalem then he declared to all the Congregation that God had chosen Solomon to sit upon the Throne of the kingdome of the Lord over Israel and to build him an house c. exhorting them to contribute liberally towards this building which they did and when they had blessed the Lord and offered Sacrifices to him ALL THE CONGREGATION MADE Solomon the sonne of David KING THE SECOND TIME AND ANOINTED HIM unto the Lord TO BE THE CHIEFE GOVERNOVR his first Coronation being but private without the presence and consent of the whole Realme but of those only then present in Ierusalem Then Solomon sate on the Throne of the Lord as king instead of David his Father and ALL ISRAEL OBEYED HIM and all the Princes and mighty men and likewise all the sonnes of David submitted themselves to him as their king after he was thus generally elected and crowned king the 2. time by all the Congregation And after Davids death he was established and strengthened in his kingdome by the peoples voluntary admission and free submission to him From which History of Solomon it is cleare 1. That though David caused Solomon to be first crowned King privately to prevent Adonijah his usurpation yet hee thought that title not sufficient without a second Election admission and Coronation of him by all the People and generall Congregation 2. That till this his second inauguration by all the people he was not generally acknowledged nor obeyed by all as their lawfull king 3. That Gods and Davids designation of Solomon to the Crown did not take away the peoples liberty right and power freely to nominate make and choose their kings their preuious designation being thus accompanied with this tacit condition that the people likewise should freely elect constitute and crown him for their king else what need of this their subsequent concurrent acceptance and second coronation of him for their king by all the congregation if their consents and suffrages were not necessary or how could he have raigned over them as their lawfull king had not the people generally chosen accepted admitted him for their Soveraigne Solomon deceasing Rehoboam his eldest sonne went up to Sechem what to doe not to claime the crown by discent from his Father but by election from the people as the following History manifests FOR ALL ISRAEL were come to Sechem TO MAKE HIM kING if to make him king then he was no king before they had made him as many Divines most sottishly averre against the very letter of the Text and Iosephus who writes That it pleased the Assembly of the Israelites there held that HEE SHOULD RECEIVE THE kINGDOM BY THE IEOPLES CONSENT And Ieroboam and ALL THE CONGREGATION OF ISRAEL came and spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy Father made our yoake grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoake which he put upon us lighter AND WE WILL SERVE THEE because naturally subjects delight in mild Kings who will somwhat descend from their altitudes saith Iosephus This was the condition they propounded to him before they would accept him for their king and upon this condition only would they admit him to reigne over them therefore doubtlesse the disposall of the Crown and limitation of the kings royall power resided in all the congregation who had authority to prescribe their kings what equall and just conditions they pleased And he said unto them depart yet for three dayes then come again to me and the people departed Hereupon Rehoboam consulted with the old men that stood before Solomon his Father while he lived and said how doe you advise that I may answer this people And they spake unto him saying If thou wilt be A SERVANT unto this people this day and wilt SERVE THEM and answer them and speak good words to them THEN THEY WILL BE THY SERVANTS FOR EVER But he forsooke the Counsell of the old men which they had given him and consulted with the young men that were grown up with him and which stood before him and following their ill advise when Ieroboam and all the People came to Rehoboam the third day as he had appointed the King answered the people roughly and forsaking the old mens Counsell he spake unto them after the Counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoake heavy and I will adde to your yoake my Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions Wherefore the King HEARKNED NOT UNTO THE PEOPLE for the cause was from the Lord c. SO WHEN ALL ISRAEL SAW THAT THE KING HEARKNED NOT VNTO THE ME the People answered the King through indegnation with one voyce writes Iosephus saying What portion have we in David NEITHER HAVE WEE INHERITANC IN THE SONNE OF IESSE that is we have
18. 1. c. 19. 1. c. 21. throughout with the Books of Ezra Nehemiah Iudges Esther Maccabees the four Euangelists touching Christs arraignment and death Acts 4. 5. 22. 23. 24. and 25 chapters or consulted with Iosephus Philo Paul Eber Godwin Cunaeus â—igonius BertraÌ„ or any others who have written of the Jewish Antiquities or Republike he could not have had the impudency to have published such grosse untruths and should have found not onely divers kings in Scripture created by the voyce of the people but an hereditary kingdom oft changed into an elective yea into an Aristocraticall and no Royall government and an Aristocracie and Democracy to even among the Jews themselves whose government before their kings was meerly Aristocraticall as Iosephus Antiqu. Iud. l. 4. c. 8. Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebr. l. 1. c. 5. Cunaeus Sâ—hickardus Bertram Paul Eber and all others that I have seen except this Animal irrationale risibile punctually determine they having no kings of their own before Saul nor any after Zedekiah Therefore I shall spend no more waste paper to refute this palpable errour so confidently asserted by parisiticall Court Doctors who make no conscience of writing any though the grossest untruths which may advance the absolute Soveraign Arbitrary tyrannicall government of kings to oppresse and inslave the people Thirdly that the Kings of Iudah and Israel were no absolute Soveraign Princes but took their Crown with and upon such Divine conditions for breach whereof they and their posterities were oft times by Gods command just judgement and speciall approbation deposed disinherited destroyed and the Crown translated to other families This is evident by direct Scriptures Deuter. 17. 14. to the end Thou shalt in any wise set him King over thee whom the Lord thy God shalt chuse one from among thy Brethren shalt thou set King over thee thou maist not set a stranger over thee which is not thy Brother Here is an expresse limitation and condition in respect of the person of the King the conditions in regard of his royall administration follow which are partly Negative partly positive But he shall not multiplie Horses to himself nor cause the the people to return to Egypt c. Neither shall he multiply wives to himself that his heart turn not away neither shall he greatly multiply to himself silver and gold And it shall be when he sitteth on the throne of his Kingdome that he shall write him a Copie of this Law in a Book out of that which is before the Priests the Levites and it shall be with him and he shall read therein all the dayes of his life that he may learn to fear the Lord his God to keep all the words of this Law and these Statutes to do them That his heart be not lifted up above his brethren and that he turn not aside from the Commandment to the right hand or to the left to the end that he may prolong his dayes in his Kingdom he and his children in the midst of Israel Here all the kings of the Israelites when their kingdoms should be erected are strictly bound by God himself to negative and positive conditions upon performance whereof they and their children should prolong their dayes in the kingdom and perpetuate their thrones in the midst of Israel and upon breach whereof they and their posterity should lose both their lives and kingdom to as the last clause insinuates and the subsequent Texts in direct terms averre But what if the king should violate these conditions might the people lawfully resist him Iosephus in his paraphrase on this very text which I shall cite at large resolves they might Truely the government of the best meâ— or Aristocraticall government is best and to live in a Republike thus administred nor is there cause why you should desire any other kinde of government but it is best that contenting yâ—â—rselves with this you continue with in the power of your Laws and of your selves But if the desire of a king shall possesse you let there be none unlesse he be of your stock and blood and one to whom justice with other vertues are cordiall He whosoever he shall be let him attribute more to the lawes and unto God than to his own wisedome AND LET HIM DO NOTHING WITHOVT THE HIGH PRIESTS AND Sâ—NATES ADVICE neither may he nourish many wives nor possesse very much money and many Horses with the plenty of which things he may easily become a contemner of the laws and if he shall addict himself to these things more then is meet OBSTANDVM EST ne potentior fiat quamrebus vestris expedit HE IS TO BE RESISTED lest he become more potent then is expedient for your affairs So he Yea Zuinglius with B. Bilson expresly resolve that the people were bound to resist question and depose their kings for their idolatry and breach of these conditions and that God himself justly punished them for Manasses sins and wickednesse because they resisted and punished him not for them as they were obliged to do as I have elswhere manifested to which I shall refer you This condition most clearly appears in other Texts as in the 1 Sam. 12 13 14 15 25. Where when Saul the first king of the Israelites was crowned at their earnest importunity against Gods and Samuels approbation Samuel used these speeches to them Now thereforebehold the King whom ye have chosen and whom ye have desired c. If ye will fear the Lord and serve him and obey his voyce and not rebell against the commandment of the Lord then shall both ye and also the King that reigneth over you continue following the Lord your God But if ye will not obey the voice of the Lord but will rebell against the voyce of the Lord then shall the hand of the Lord be against you as it was against your fathers c. But IF ye shall do wickedly ye shall be consumed both ye and your King After this Saul being distressed by the Philistines weary of staying for Samuel and presuming to offer sacrifice without him hereupon Samuel said to Saul Thou hast done foolishly for thou hast not kept the Commandment of the Lord thy God which he commanded thee for now would the Lord have established thy kingdom upon Israel for ever but NOW THY KINGDOM SHALL NOT CONTINVE for the Lord hath chosen him a man after his own heart and the Lord hath commanded him to be captain over his people BECAVSE THOV HAST NOT KEPT THAT WHICH THE LORD COMMANDED THEE Lo here the breach of Gods conditions by king Saul forfeited his Kingdom and disinherited his posterity of it So when he performed not Gods command in utterly destroying Amalck sparing Agag and the best of the things Samuel sharply reprehending him for this offence said unto him Behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken than the fat of Rams for Rebellion namely king Sauls rebellion against Gods command not subjects rebellion against their
wife of thy bosom or thy friend which is as thine own soul should secretly intice them to commit idolatry or serve other gods they should neither consent nor hearken to nor pitty nor spare nor conceal him but shalt surely kill him thy hand shall be first upon him to put him to death and after the hand of all the people and thou shalt stone him with stones that he die onely for this secret inticement to idolatry And all Israel shall hear and fear and do no more such wickednesse as this is And if they should hear that the inhabitants of any City were seduced to serve other gods tben they must diligently search and inquire after it and if it be truth and the thing certain that such abomination was wrought among them then they shall surely smite the inhabitants of that City with the edge of the sword destroying it utterly and all that is therein and the cattell thereof with the edge of the sword and gather all the spoil of it into the midst of the street thereof and burn the City with all the spoile thereof every whit for the Lord their God and it shall be an heap for ever and shall not be built again In pursuance whereof the ten tribes and a half assembled to warre against the Reubenites Gadites and half Tribe of Manasseh for their supposed idolatrous Alter and all the children of Israel assembled together as one man and made warre against the men of Gibeah and the Benjamites for not punishing the grosse Rape of the Levites Concubine destroying the City utterly and the Tribe of Benjamin too welnigh And upon this ground the City of Libnah revolted from under the hand of Iehoram the idolatrous King of Iudah Because he had forsaken the Lord God of his Fathers And as some learned men conceive the people made a Conspiracie against King Amaziah in Ierusalem and he fled to Lachish but they sent after him to Lachish and â—lew him there not privately but openly as acted by publike authoritie consent and meditated deliberation not out of any private hatred but for his impietie whereby he violated the chiefest part of his Oath and Covenant whereupon we read not of any complaint or inquisition or proceedings or punishment inflicted on those that slew him after his death either by the people or his children as there was upon those who slew King Ammon but being slain they brought him back on horses and he was buried at Ierusalem with his Fathers in the Citie of David out of reverence to his royall dignity and family And All the People of Iudah took Azariah and made him King in stead of his father Amaziah which plainly shewes that what was formerly done by the greater part of the States at Ierusalem was afterwards confirmed by common consent as done upon a just cause and executed by command of those who might lawfully doe it Whence they conclude That the Orders or States of the People of Israel had right to chuse what King they would themselves out of the family of David and being elected afterward to correct and punish him as there was cause that they were obliged by this Covenant made to God both to reprehend resist oppose yea depose if not put to death their King for his open incorrigible idolatries and sins by common consent as their king was obliged to punish and put them to death for their idolatries and crimes their kings being included within their Covenants and Gods inhibition of Idolatry under pain of capitall punishments extending to Kings as well as others if not more then to any because their examples were most pernicious and they were as far forth bound by their joynt Covenants made to God with their Kings to hinder their Kings from and to proceed against them for their idolatries as their kings were to impedite and punish them for their breach of Covenant and because God himself did punish them for their Kings idolatries as is evedent by Ier. 15. 1 to 6. and the History of the Kings and Chronicles every where which God would not in justice have done had not the people both just right and power to resist hinder censure punish depose their Kings by publike consent of the State and people for their idolatries and breach of Covenant as Zuinglius Stephanus Iunius Brutus the author of the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos with others prove at large and Master Calvin yea Bishop Bilson himself assents to Such a Soveraign power had the whole State and Congregation of Israel and Iudah over their kings themselves whose estates in their Crownes and Kingdoms by Gods own institution was not absolute but onely conditionall and subject unto forfeiture upon breach of these Covenants and Conditions by which they did injoy them Fourthly The Kings of Iudah and Israel were no absolute Soveraign Princes paramount their whole Kingdoms the generall Coâ—gregation of the people Senate or Sanhedrin but inferiour to them in power and not onely counselled but over-ruled usually by them in matters of publike concernment This is evident not onely by Iosh. 22. 11. to 34. and Iudges 20. and 21. where the whole Congregation of Israel as the Soveraign power in the dayes of Ioshua and the Iudges assembled about the great causes of the Reubenites Gadites and halfâ— the Tribe of Manasseh concerning their Altar and of the Gibeonites and Benjamites concluding both matters of publike war and peace But likewise by the peoples rescuing Ionathan out of the hands and power of King Saul his father that he died not though Saul had twice vowed that he should be put to death 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 36. And the people said unto Saul Shall Ionathan die who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel God forbid as the Lord liveth there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground for he hath wrought with God this day So the people rescued Ionathan that he died not By the 1 Chron. 13. 1. to 7. where thus we reade And David consulted with the Caâ—tains of thousands and hundreds and with every Leader and David said unto all the Congregation of Israel If it seeme good unto you and that it be of the Lord our God let us send abroad unto our brethren every where that are left in all the land of Israel and with them also to the Priests and Levites which are in their Cities and Suburbs that they may gather themselves unto us and let us bring again the Ark of our God to us for we enquired not at it in the dayes of Saul And all the Congregation said that they would do so For the thing was right in the eyes of all the people And David went up and all Israel to Baalah to bring up thence the Arke of God the Lord. Compared with the 1 Samuel 18. 2 3 4. where when David sent out the people to battell against Absalon under three Commaunders the King said unto the people I will surely goe
forth with you my selfe also But the people answered Thou shalt not go forth for if we flee away they will not care for us neither if halfe of us die will they care for us but now thou art worth ten thousand of us therefore now is better that thou succour us out of the Citie And the king said unto them Whatsoever seemeth you good that I will doe and thereupon stayed behinde in the City as they advised him So he likewise followed Ioabs advice to go forth and sit in the gate and speak comfortably to the People after his mourning for Absalons death else not one of the People would have tarried with him that night 2 Samuel 19. 1. to 20. and by this means All the people came before him though they had formerly fled every man to his tent and he so engaged them to him That all the people were at strife thorowout all the Tribes of Israel to bring the King back again to Gilgal whence Absalon had chased him Adde to this the 1 Kings 12. 1. to 25. and 2 Chron. c. 10. and 11. where we finde that after Solomons death All Israel came to Sechem to make Rehoboam King and all the Congregation of Israel spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy father made our yoak grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoak which he put upon us lighter and we will serve thee And he said unto them Depart ye for three dayes and then come again and the people departed In the mean time he consulted first with the old men after that with the young men about him what answer he should return who giving contrary advice Ieroboam and all the people coming to him again the third day the King answered the people roughly after the counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoke heavy and I will adde to your yoke My Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions So when all the people saw that the King hearkned not to them the people answered the King saying What portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David So Israel departed to their Tents and fell away from the house of David unto this day And all Israel called Ieroboam unto the Congregation and made him King over all Iâ—rael And the Text expresly addes this memorable observation Wherefore the King hâ—â—rkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might pâ—rform his saying which the Lord spake by Abijah the Shilonite to Ieroboam the son of Nebatâ— Where we see the Kings not hearkning to the people and congregation of Israel in their just request and giving them an harsh answer was a sufficient ground and occasion for them to cast off his government and elect another King to reign over them and that with Divine approbation from God himself Such was the whole peopleâ— and congregations Soveraigne power over their Kings We reade in the 1 Kings 20. 1. to 10. that when Benhadad king of Syria gathered a great Host and sent to Aâ—ab king Israel to resign up all his silver gold Wives Children and pleasant things into the hand of his servants Then the king of Israel called all the Elders of the Lanâ— and â—aid Heark I pray you and see how this man seeketh mischief for he sent unto me for my Wives and for my Children for my silver and for my gold and I denyed him not And all the Elâ—ers and all the people said unto him Hearken not unto him nor consent Wherefore he said unto the messengers of Benhaded tell my Lord the King all that thou didst send for to thy servant at first I will do but this thing I may not do Where the Elders and people both advise and over-rule the King in this matter of great importance both to the Kingdom and Kâ—ng who returned no answer to this publike case without the congregations publik advise So Hezekiah king of Iudah sent to all Israel and Iudah and wrote Letters also to Ephraim and Manasseh that they should come to the house of the Lord at Ierusalem to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel For Hezekiah had taken counsell and his Princes and all the Congregation in Ierusalem to keep the Passeover in the second moneth for they could not keep it at that time because the people had not sanctified themselves sufficiently neither had the people gathered themselves together at Ierusalem and the thing pleased the King And all the Congregation So they established a Decrée to make Proclamation throughout all Israel from Bersheba even to Dan that they should come to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel at Ierusalem for they had not done it of a long time in such sort as it was written So the Posts went with the Letters from the King and the Princes throughout all Israel and Iudah c. vers 12. Also in Iudah the hand of God was to give them one heart to doe the Commandement of the King and of the Princes by the word of the Lord and vers 23. And the whole Assembly took Counsell to keep other seven dayes and they kept other seven dayes with gladnesse and All the Congregation of Iudah and Israel rejoyced vers 25. When all this was finished All Israel that were present went to the Cities of Iudah and brake the images in pieces and cut down the Groves and threw downe the high places and the Altars out of all Iudah and Benjamin in Ephraim also and Manasseth untill they had utterly destroyed them all Then all the Children of Israel returned every man to his possession into their owne City In the 2 Chron. 32. 3. When Hezekiah saw that Senacherib was come and that he was purposed to fight against Ierusalem He took Councell with his Princes and his mighty men to stop the waters of the Fountaine which were without the City and they did help him and there was gathered much people together who stopped all the Fountaines c. Adde hereunto that notable Text Ier. 38. 4. to 28. Where when the Prophet Ieremy had prophecied that Ierusalem should be given into the hands of the King of Babylons Army which should take it Therefore the Princes hereupon said unto the King we beseech thee let this man be put to death for thus he weakneth the hands of the men of Warre that remain in this City and the hands of all the people in speaking such words unto them for this man seeketh not the welfare of this people but the hurt Then Zedechiah the King said Behold he is in your hand For the King is not he that can doe any thing against you And Ier. 26. 8. to 29. Now it came to passe when Ieremiah had made an end of speaking all that the Lord had commanded him to speake unto all the people that the Priests the
Priests sometimes in the Kings and Princes They doe too foolishly who here dance in a narrow compasse and suppose that the honour of this name appertaines not but to Kings For what people soever useth its owne Republike and its Lawes Is recte Glorâ—ari de Imperio deque sceptro potest it may rightly boast of Its Empire and Scepter It is recorded that at Ierusalem even at that time when not the Princes but the Elders governed the people in the midst of the great Councell which they called the Sanhedrin there hung a Scepter which thing verily was a certain Ensign of its Majesty which Marcus Tullius in a particular Oration saith Esse magnitudinem quandam Populi in ejus potestate ac jure retinendo quae vertitur in imperio atque omnis populi dignitate Not Kings not Princes but Consuls and the Senate managed the Roman Common-wealth whence this Law of Truce was given to the Aetolians which Livy reports That they should conserve The Majesty of the People of Rome without mal-engin And the very same thing was commanded all free People who by any league but not 〈◊〉 would come into the frindship of the Romanes as Proculus the Lawyer witnesseth in l. 7. F. de Captiu Post. reversis Neither think we it materiall to our purpose of what Nation or Tribe they were who moderated and ruled the Iewish affaires for although the Hasmonaean Lâ—vites held their Kingdome for many yeeres yet the Republike was of the Iewish people That most wise Master Seneca said to Nero Caesar That the Republike was not the Princes or of the Prince But the Prince the Republikes Neither verily was the opinion of Vlpian the Lawyer otherwise for he at last saith that That is Treason which is committed against the Roman People or against their safety l. 1. s. 1. F. ad Legem Iul. Majâ—st Now Vlpian lived in those times when the people had neither command nor suffrages left them but the Emperours held the Empire and Principality and yet he who is wont most accurately to define all things saith That Majesty is of the People From all which it is apparant that not onely in the Roman Empire and other Kingdomes but even among the Iewes themselves the Majesty and Soveraign Power and Scepter resided not in the Kings but in the whole State and People Hence Will. Schickardus in his Ius Regium Hebraeorum Argent 1625. p. 7. determinesthus The state of the Iewish Kingdome was not Monarchicall as our Court Doctors falsely dream but mixt with an Aristocracie for the King without the assent of the Sanhedrin Could determine nothing in great causes They constituted not a King but in it c. attributing the Soveraignest power to the Congregation and Sanhedrin who had power to create elect and in some cases to resist and depose their Kings Hence Huldericus Zuinglius writes expresly That the Kings of the Iewes and others when they dealt perfidiously contrary to the Law of God and the rule of Christ might be lawfully deposed by the People This the example of Saul manifestly teacheth whom God rejected notwithstanding he had first elected him King Yea whiles wicked Princes and Kings were not removed all the people were punished of God as is evident by Ier. 15. 1. to 6. where they were punished with four judgements and plagues for Manassehs sinnes In summe if the Iewes had not permitted their King to be so wicked without punishment they had not beene so grievously punished by God By what means he is to be removed from his Office is easily to conjecture thou maist not slay him nor raise any war or tumult to do it but the thing is to be attempted by other means because God hath called us in peace 1 Cor. 7. If the King be created by common suffrages he may again be deprived by common Votes unlesse they will be punished with him but if he be chosen by the election and consent of a few Princes the people may signifie to them the flagitious life of the King and may tell them that it is by no means to be endured that so they may remove him who have inaugurated him Here now is the difficulty for those that do this the Tyrant will proceed against them according to his lust and slay whom he pleaseth but it is a glorious thing to die for justice and the truth of God and it is better to die for the defence of justice then afterwards to be slain with the wicked by assenting to injustice or by dissembling Those who cannot endure this let them indure a lustfull and insolent Tyrant expecting extream punishment together with him yet the hand of the Lord is stretched out still and threatneth a stroke But when with the consent and suffrage of the whole or certainly of the better part of the multitude a Tyrant is removed Deo â—it auspice it is done by God approbation If the Children of Israel had thus deposed Manasseh they had not been so grievously punished with him So Zuinglius Hence Stephanus Iunius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos in answer to Machiavels Princeps a most accursed mischievous Treatise and justification of the Protestants defensive wars in France to preserve their Religion and Liberties Anno 1589. determines positively That as all the people are Superiour to the King so are those Officers of State and Parliaments who represent them Superiour to Kings collectively considered though every of them apart be inferiour to them In the Kingdom of Israel which by the judgement of all Polititians was best instituted by God there was this order The King had not onely private Officers who looked to his family but the Kingdom likwise had 71 Elders and Captains elected out of all the Tribes who had the care of the Commonweale both in time of peace and war and likewise their Magistrates in every Town who defended their severall Cities as the others did the whole kingdom These when ever they were to deliberate of greatest affairs assembled together neither could any thing be determined without their advice which much concerned the commonwealth Therefore David called these all together when he desired to in vâ—st Solomon in the Kingdom when he desired the policy restored by him should be examined and approved when the Ark was to be reduced c. And because they represented all the people all the people are then said to have assembled together Finally the same rescued Ionathan condemned to death by Sauls sentence from whence it appears that an appeale lay from the King to the people But from the time the Kingdome was divided through the pride of Rehoboam the Synedrin of Ierusalem consisting of 71 men seems to be of that authoritie that they might judge the King in their assembly as well as the King judge them when they were apart The Captain of the House of Iudah was President over this assembly that is some chief man chosen out of the Tribe of Iudah as even the chief
man for the City Ierusalem was chosen out of the Tribe of Benjamin This will be made more evident by examples Ieremie being sent by God to denounce the overthrow of the City Ierusalem is for this first condemned by the Priests and Prophets that is by the Ecclesiasticall judgement or Senate after this by all the People that is by the ordinary Iudges of the Citie to wit by the Captains of thousands and hundreds at last by the Princes of Iudah that is by the 71 men sitting in the new Porch of the Temple his cause being made known he is acquitted Now they in that very judgement expresly condemn King Iehoiakim who a little before had most cruelly slain the Prophet Uriah threatning like things Also we reade elsewhere that King Zedekiah did so much reverence the Authoritie of this Sanhedrin that he durst not free the Prophet Jeremie thrust by these 71 men into a filthy prison but likewise scarce dared to translate him into the Court of the Prison from thence yea when they perswaded him to consent to Jeremiah his death he answered that he was in their hands and that he could not contradict them in any thing Yea he fearing lest they should enquire into the conference which he privately had with Ieremie as if he were about to render an account of the things which he had spoken forgeth a lie Therefore in this Kingdom the States or Officers of the Kingdom were above the King I say in this Kingdome which was instituted and ordaintd not by Plato or Aristotle but by God himself the Author of all order and the chiefe institutor of all Monarchyâ— Such were the seven Magi in the Persian Empire the Ephori in the Spartan Kingdom and the publike Ministers in the Egyptian Kingdome assigned and associated to the King by the People to that onely end that He should not commit any thing against the Lawes Thus and much more this Author together with Con. Super antius Vasco who published this Treatise to all pious and faithfull Princes of the Republike giving large Encomiums of its worth as also the Author of the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p. 253 254 255 256. 268 to 275. whose words for brevity I pretermit Bp. Bilson in his forecited passages and Hugo Grotius De Iure Belli pacis l. 1 c 3. sect 20. p. 63 64. where he confesseth That if the King of the Israelites offended against the Lawes written concerning the Office of a King he was to be scourged for it and that the Sanhedrin had a power above their king in some cases Finally the Kings of Israel and Iudah were not superior to nor exempted from the Lawes but inferiour to and obliged by them as well as Subjects This is evident not onely by the premises but by sundry impregnable Texts As Deut. 17. 18. 19. 20. where God himselfe in the very description of the office and duty of their King prescribes this in direct termes as a part of his duty And it shall be when He sitteth on the Throne of this Kingdome that he shall write him a Copy of This Law in a Booke out of that before the Priestâ— and Levites And it shall be with Him and He shall read therein All the dayes of his life that he may learn to feare the Lord his God To kéep all the words of the Law and these Statutes to doe them that his heart be not lifted up above his brethren and that He turn not aside from the Commandement to the right hand or to the left seconded by Iosh. 7. 8. This Booke of the Law shall not depart out of thy mouth but thou shalt meditate therein day and night that thou maist observe to doe according to all that is written therein turne not to it from the right hand or to the left for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous and then thou shalt have good successe Hence it was that as soon as ever Saul was elected and made King by Samuel and the people he being the first of their Kings Samuel told the people the manner of the Kingdom and wrote it in a Booke and laid it up before the Lord which Booke contained not the exorbitances and oppressions that their Kings would exercise over them mentioned in the 1 Sam. 8. 11. to 19. as Iosephus mistakes but as Petrus Curaeus and others more rightly observe the Law of God concerning Kings prescribed by him Deut. 17. 14. to the end and such Lawes which commanded Kings to use Iustice and equity to govern the Common-wealth well for the peoples benefit to abstaine from fornication and lusts to retain modesty in a great fortune c. Hence Samuel enioyned both Saul and the People to feare the Lord and serve him and obey his voyce and follow him and not rebell against his Commandement c. 1 Sam. 12. 14 15. 20. to 25. Hence King David did alwayes meditate in the Law of God day and night accounting it more deare unto him then thousands of Gold and silver And withall pronounceth from Gods own mouth The God of Israel said the Rocke of Israel spake to me he that ruleth over men must be just ruling in the feare of God Hence the Qu. of Sheeba used this speech to king Solomon Because the Lord loved Israel for ever therefore made he thee King what to domineere at his pleasure no verily but To doe Iudgement and Iustice. Vpon this ground King Iosiah made a covenant before the Lord to walke after the Lord And to kéep his Commandements and his testimonies and his statutes with all his heart and with all his soul And King Asa with other Princes and Governors did the like as the premises evidence From all which and infinite other Scriptures obliging Kings to reign in righteousnesse to doe justice and judgement to all and reprehending them exceedingly for their injustice tyranny oppressions idolatries and other sinnes it is iâ—â—efragable that their kings were as much if not more obliged to keep both Gods and the kingdomes Lawes as the Subiects and had no arbitrary power to doe what they pleased All that is or can be colourably obiected to the contrary to prove the kings of Israel absolute Monarchs exempt from Lawes and paramount their Sanhedrin or people collectively considered is First that passage of Psal. 51. 4. where king David confessing his sinnes of Adultery and Murther to God useth this expression Against thee Thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight Of which Hierom renders this reason Quod Rex erat alium non timebat alium non habebat super se which Ambrose thus seconds Rex erat Nullis ipâ—e legibus tenebatur quia liberi sunt Reges a vinculis delictorum Neque enim ullis ad poenam vocantur legibus Tuti Imperii potestate Homini ergo non peccavit cui non tenebatur obnoxius Arnobius Cassiodor adde De populo si quis erraverit Deo peccat Regi
not hear you in that day Therefore their Kings were absolute Monarchs not bound to Laws nor responsible to their subiects for their oppressions not yet resistible by them To which I answer that this is a direct description of a Tyrant and not of a lawfull King as is evident First by the very occasion of the words Vttered purposely by Samuel to disswade the People from electing a King changing their former Aristocraticall Government into a Monarchicall because their kings would many of them prove more oppressive Tyrannicall and burthensome to them then their Iudges or his sons were whose bribery and perverting of judgment moved the people thus earnestly to affect a change of Government as is evident by the 1 2 3 4 5 6 and 9 Verses Iosephus and the consent of all Expositors Secondly by the introduction to and the words themselvs This will be the maner of the King that shall reign over you He will take and he will do thus and thus not this ought to be the manner he ought to do or lawfully may do thus and thus Thirdly by the things themselves which he would do which are directly contrary to Deuter. 17. 14. to the end and all other Scriptures expresly enjoyning Kings to judge their people righteously to do justice and judgement and not any wayes to oppresse or spoyle them I shall instance onely in two particulars First the law of Gods expresly prohibits all men and Kings as well as others to covet their neighbours Houses his menservants his maidservants his Oxe or his Asse or any thing that is his Neighbours If their Kings then might not lawfully so much as desire or covet much lesse might they lawfully take away their Houses Sonnes Daughters Manservants Maidservants Asses Sheep Corn Vineyards or any thing else that was theirs without their free consents as Samuel tells them their King would do this therefore must need be onely a declaration of what their Kings would Tyrannically do not of what they might lawfully or justly execute Secondly it is Gods expresse Edict Ezek. 46. 18. The Prince shall not take the Peoples inheritance by oppression to thrust them out of their possessions but he shall give his Sons inheritance out of his own possession that my people be not scattered every one from his possession And Ezek 45. 8 9. The Land shall be the Princes possession in Israel and my Princes shall no more oppresse my people and the rest of the Land shall they give to the house of Israel according to their Tribes Thus saith the Lord God Let it suffice you O Princes of Israel remove violence and spoile and execute judgement and justice take away your exactions or expulsions from my people saith the Lord. Whence Ahab King of Israel for coveting and unjustly depriviâ—g Naboth of his Vineyard which he refused to sell him because it was the inheritance of his Fathers and taking possession thereof after his unjust condemnation had a most severe judgement dâ—nounced against him even the utter extirpation of himself Q. Iezabel and their posterity afterwards executed Which punishment God would never have inflicted on them had it been lawfull for the Kings of Israel to take the peoples Fields Vineyards Oliveyards c. and possesse or give them to their servants as Samuel here tels them their Kâ—ngs will do This clause then of taking their Field Vineyards c. from them by the King without their consents being thus dâ—ametrally contrary to these Texts of Ezekiel and such a capitall Crime in King Ahab yea contrary to the practise of Ioseph and the Aegyptian Heathen King Pharaoh who took not away but bought the Aegyptians Cattell and Lands for Corne Gen. 47. 14. to 27. can to wayes be warranted as a just royall prerogative lawfull for their Kings to use but must needs be branded for a Tyrannicall Oppression Fourthly this is evident by the consequences of it Ye shall be his servants not subjects And ye shall crie in that day because of your King which ye have chosen you and the Lord will not hear you in that day Verse 17 18. Certainly the people neither would not ought to crie to god against the proceedings of a just upright King but onely of a Tyrant and Oppressour therefore this Text must needs be meant of such a one who should be a scourge and punishment to them as Tyrants are not a blessing as good Kings alwayes be Fifthly consult we with all Polititians whatsoever this description suites onely with a Tyrant not with any lawfull King and that it is meant of such a one we have the testimony of Iosephus the generall concurring suffrage of all Commentators and Expositors one the place see Lyra Hugo de Sancto Victore Carthusian Angelomus Lexoviensis Calvin Brentius Bugenhagius Beda Bertorius Martin Borrhaeus Peter Martyr Zanchius Piscator Serrarius Strigelius Doctor Willet Deodate the English Bibles notes with others and of sundry who descant on this Text in other writings by name of M. Iohn Calvin Instit. l. 4. c. 20. sect 26. Bishop Ponet his Politicall Government p. 44. Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos qu. 3. p. 121. 122. 134. 135. 153. 154. 155. 159. De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p 270. 271. Bucholceri Chronichon p. 208. Petrus Cunaeus de Repub. Hebraeor l. 1. c. 14. Bertrami Politia Iudâ—ic p. 53. Shickardus jus Regium Iudae p. 64. Albericus Gentilis de jure Belli l. 3. c. 15. p. 613. Hugo Grotius de jure Belli Pacis l. 1. c. 3. Adnotata p. 72. Governado Christiano p. 87. Georgius Bucananus de jure Regni apud Scotos p. 44. Doleâ—-man p. 68. 70. Haenon disp polit p 432. Weemse 2. Vol. 2. Part. p. 14. Hotomani Franco-Gallia c. 10. Amesius de Casibus Conscienciae p. 306. and to name no more in so plain a case of Doctor Ferne himself in his Resolving of Conscience sect 2. p. 10. where hee writes That Samuel here tels the people how they should be oppressed under Kings yet all that violence and injustice done unto them is no cause of resistance c. This Text then being cleerly meant of their Kings Oppression violence injustice against Law right and a clear descript on of a Tyrant not a King I may safely conclude from all the premises that even among the Israelites and Iews themselves their Kings were subjâ—ct to the Lawes and that the whole Congregation Kingdom Senate Sanhedrin not their Kings were the Supreme Soveraign power and Paramount their Kings themselves whom they did thus freely elect constitute and might in some cases justly censure resist depose if not put to death by common consent for notorious grosse Idolatries and publike multiplied crimes as the forecited authors averre All which considered eternally refuâ—es subverts confonnds the erronious false Positions and Paradoxes which Doctor Ferne Griffith Williams Bishop of Ossery the Authour of The necessitie of Subjection with other late ignorant Pamphletters have broached to the contrary without
cease to be a King or at least be lesse a King those verily who shall study the profit of the Kingdom are truly the Kings friends those who neglect or subvert the profit of the Realm are truly his Enemies and as thou câ—nst by no means separate the Kingdom from the people nor the King from the Kingdom so neither the friends of the King from the friends of the Kingdom or people yea verily as those who truely love Caesar would rather have him to be a King then a private man nor can they have him a King without a Kingdom in good â—ooth those shall be the Kingdoms friends who are Caesars and those who would seem to be more the friends of Caesar then of the Kingdom or people are truly to be reputed Flatterers and most pernicious enemies But and if they bee truely friends is it not manifest that the King will become more powerfull and stable as Theopompus said of the Ephori when instituted by how much those shall be more and more powerfull to whom the profit of the people or Realm shall be commanded and committed But perchance thou wilt say You tell me of the Senators Peers and Officers of the Realm but I on the contrary see nothing but Ghosts and as it were ancient Cote-Arms in Tragedies but I scarce any where discern any foot-steps of ancient libertie and authoritie Finally you may see most men every where to look to their own affairs to flatter kings to cheat the people scarce any where maist thou finde one who takes pity of the mascerated people much lesse who will give help to the miserable but if there be any who are truely of that minde or thought to be so they are judged Rebels or Traitors they are banished and they are compelled to begge even their very food What the thing is thus It seems almost alwayes and in every place the audacitie of Kings or partly the prevarication partly the slothfulnesse of the Nobility hath been such that kings may seem to have usurped that licentiousnesse wherewith most of them at this day seem to wax insolent by a long prescription of time but the people may seem to have determined their Authority or to have lost it by not using it For so it happens for the most part that no man takes care for that which all are bound to take care of that which is committed to all no man thinks it is commended to him Yet notwithstanding against the people neither this prescription nor prevarication doth any thing It is a vulgar saying that no prescription can hurt the king or Exchequer much lesse all the people who are potenter then the King and for whose sake the Prince hath this priviledge for why else is the Prince only the administrator of the Exchequer but for the people the true proprietors as shal be after proved Furthermore is not this a known truth that no violence no not in the longest lasting servitude can be prescribed against liberty But and if thou objectest that Kings were constituted by the people who perchance lived above five hundred yeer since not by the people extant at this day I answer that although kings doe die the people in the mean time as neither any other Universitie never dyeth for as flowing waters make a perpetuall river so also the vicissitude of birth and death an immortall people Therefore as the Rheine Seine Tyber is now the same as it was above a thousand years agoe so likewise the Germane French Roman people are the same unlesse Colonies shall have casually intervened neither can their right be any wayes changed either by the flux of water or change of individuals Besides if they attribute the Kingdom received not to their people but to their Father he to his Grandfather and so upwards could he transfer more right to another then himself first had But and if he could not as it is certain he could not is it not manifest whatsoever he shall arrogate to himself besides that he cannot any more usurp it then any theef But on the contrary the people have a right of perpetuall eviction Therefore that the Nobles have been for a long space oppressed in any Kingdom can no way prejudice the people but rather as the servant should not be heard who in that he hath a very long time detained his Lord captive should boast that he was not onely a Free-man but would likewise arrogate to himself a power of life and death over his Lord nor yet a Theefe who because he hath robbed 30. yeers or is the sonne of a Theefe should think himselfe to be without fault yea rather by how much the longer he hath been such a one the more severely should he be punished So likewise a Prince is not to be heard or endured who because he hath succeeded to a Tyrant or hath for a long time used the people like a bondslave from whom he hath received his kingdome or hath offered violence to the Nobles should think that what ever he lusted should be lawfull to him and ought to be granted of right Neither doe yeers substract any thing from the peoples right but adde to the injury of the King But what if the Nobles themselves have colluded with the King what if in betraying the cause they have betrayed the people as it were bound into the hands of a Tyrant shall the authority of the people by this prevarication or treason seem to be plainly transferred upon the King whether I say by this fact is any thing taken away from the liberty of the people or adjoyned to the licentiousnesse of the Prince You will say they may impute it to themselves who made choise of such men of perfidious faith But yet these are as patrons to patronize the publike profit and the peoples safety and liberty Therfore as when an Advocate shall make a compact with the adversary of his Client concerning the value of the suit as they speake if he had betrayed his cause he should not hurt him at all so this conspiracie of the Nobles as it were made to the dammage and destruction of the people cannot verily detract any thing from their right but even they themselves shall fall into the penalty of the Law which is promulged against prevaricators and the Law permits the people to chuse another patron and to prosecute their right againe For if the Roman people condemned their Emperors to punishment who at the Caudine Gallowes had dishonourably contracted with the enemies although by compulsion and reduced to greatest straits and judged that they were no wayes obliged by that paction shall not the people be much lesse bound to suffer that yoke which not by force but willingly not for feare of death but out of desire of gain hath been thus treacherously put upon them Or if those who ought to shake it off shall impose it or those who might doe it shall tolerate it He hath many other pertinent passages to the
or rather a function If a function what community hath it with a propriety If a possession whether not at least such an one that the same people by whom it is delivered may perpetually retain the propriety to it self Finally if the patrimonie of the Eschequer or demaines of the Republike be truely called a Dower and truely such a Dower by whose alienation or delapidation both the Republike it self and Kingdom and king himself finally perisheth by what law at last shall it be lawfull to alienate this Dower Therefore let Wenceslaus the Emperour be infatuated let Charles the sixth king of France be distracted and give or sell the kingdom or a part thereof to the English let Malchom king of Scotland prodigally spend the Crown land and royall Treasure what will follow Those who have chosen a king against the invasions of Forraigners by the folly or madnesse of the king shall be made the servants of Forraigners those who by this means would severally desire to secure their Estates shall all of them together be exposed to a prey those things which every one shall take from himself or from his pupils as in Scotland that he might endow the Commonwealth some Bawd shall riotously consume But if as we have already often said kings be created for the peoples use what use at all shall there be if not onely the use but even the abuse be granted To whose good are so many evils to whose benefit so many losses so many perils If I say whiles I desire to look after my liberty or safetie I make my selfe a slave I expose my selfe to the lust of one man I put my self into Fetters and Stocks Therefore we see this Law as it is infused by nature so likewise it is approved by use almost among all Nations that it is not lawfull for the king to diminish the Commonwealth at his pleasure and he who doth contrary is censured to play not the king but Tyrant Certainly where kings were created there was a necessity to give them some Revenues by which they might both support their Royall State but most principally sustain the Royall burthens for so both honesty and profit seemed to require It pertained to the Royall Office to see Judges placed every where who should not take gifts and who should not prostitute the Law to â—ale Moreover to provide a force ready at hand which should assist the Law when ever there should be need to preserve the wayes safe Commerce safe c. but if warre were feared to fortifie Cities with a Garrison to inviron them with a Trench against enemies to maintain an Army to furnish Armories Now this is a know proverb that peace cannot consist without warre nor war without souldiers nor souldiers without wages nor wages without tribute Therefore to sustaine the burthens of Peace the demesne was instituted which among the Lawyers is called Canon to defray the charges of warre tribute yet so as if some more heavy charge should accrue an extraordinary ayde given by Parliament should supply the end of all which verily is the good of the Commonwealth so as he that converts it to his private use is plainly unworthy the name of a king For a Prince saith Paul is the Minister of God for the peoples good and Tributes and Customes are paid to him that he may continually attend thereto And truely heretofore almost all Customs of the Romanes seem to have had this Originall that the precious Merchandize used to be brought out of India Arabia Aethiopia might be secured against piraticall invasions for which cause a Navie was furnished of which kinde was the tribute of the Red-sea Pedatica Navigia Portoria and the rest that the publike wayes which were therefore called Pretorian Consular Royall should be rendred safe from theeves plain and easie which charge even now lieth upon the kings Attorny that the publike Bridges should be repaired as appears out of the Constitution of Lewes the godly twelve over Seyne that Ships should be ready at hand to transport men over Rivers c. There were no Tributes of Saltpits yea most of them were in the Dominion of private men because what things nature did voluntarily give they thought ought no more to be sold then Light Ayre water And whereas a certain King named Lycurgus had begun to impose a Tax on Salt pits as if nature would not suffer her liberality to be restrained they are said to have been presently dried up although at this day If we beleeve Palphur or Armilot Whatever good or faire thing can be got Out of the Whole Sea in each Realme it flowes Some custome to the Kings Exchequer owes He who first instituted this custome at Rome was Livius Censor whence he obtained the surname of Salinator which he did for the most present necessity of the Commonwealth For that very cause truly King Philip obtained it onely for five yeares whose continuation what commotions it hath produced every man knoweth Finally that tributes were instituted to pay Souldiers wages in warres appeares even from this that to make a Province stipendary or tributary is the selfe-same thing indeed Thus Solomon imposed Tributes to fortifie Cities and to furnish a publike Armory which because they were finished the people under Rehoboam desired to be eased thereof Yea the Turkes themselves call the Tribute of Princes The sacred blood of the People which profusely to spend or to convert to any other use but to defend the people is a cursed act Therefore what things soever a King acquires in warres in every Nation because he gaines it by the common treasure â—e acquires it to the people not to himselfe as a factor doth to his Master Moreover if perchance he gaine any thing by marriage which I say is pure and simply his wives he is thought to acquire it to the Kingdome because he was presumed to marry that wife not as he is Philip or Charles but as he is King On the contrary as Queenes have part of those things which their husbands not yet co-opted into the Kingdome have gained during the marriage so plainly they have no part of those things they get after they have obtained the Kingdome because they are reputed gained to the publike Treasures not to the private meanes of the King which was judged in the Realme of France between Philip Valoyes and Ioan of Burgundy his wife Now lest the monies should be extorted to some other use the Emperour sweares that he will impose no customes nor enjoyne no taxes but by the Authority of a publike Assembly The Kings of Poland Hungary Denmarke England doe the like out of the Lawes of Edward the first The French Kings heretofore demanded Tributes in the Assemblies of the three Estates Hence also is that Law of Philip Valoyes That impositions should not be imposed but upon great and urgent necessity and that by the consent of the Three Estates Moreover in times past those taxes were laid up in Castles throughout
every Diocesse and delivered to selected men they even now call them Elected to be kept by whose hand the Soldiers enrolled in every Town should receive their wages which was also usually done in other Countries as in the Belgick At this day at least whatsoever things are commanded are not confirmed unlesse the Parliament consent Now there are some Provinces which are not bound by covenant but by the consent of the Estates as Languedoc Britain Province Dolphenie and some others and in the Netherlands clearly all Finally lest the Eschequer swelling like the spleen whereby all the other Members do pine away should draw all things to it self every where a due proportion is allotted to the Eschequer Since therefore at last it appeares that the tributes customes demesall that which they call demesnes under which names Portages Imposts Exposts Royalties wrâ—cks forfeitures and such like are comprehended which are ordinarily or extraordinarily given to Kings were conferred on them for the benefit of the people and supportation of the kingdome and so verily that if these nerves should be cut in sunder the people would fall to decay these â—oundation being under-mined the Kingdome must needs fall to the ground it truely followes that he who to the prejudice of the people burthens the people who reaps a gain out of the publike losse and so cuts their throat with their own sword is not a King but a Tyrant contrarily that a true King as he is a survey or of the publike affaires so likewise an Administrator of the publike riches but not a proprietary Lord who can no more alienate or dissipate the Royall Demesnes then the kingdome it selfe but if he shall demene himselfe otherwise verily as it is behoovefull to the Republike that every one should use his own proper goods well much more is it beneficiall for the Commonweal that every one should use the publike estate well And therefore if a Lord who prodigally spends his Estate is by publike authority deduced to the Wardship of his kinsmen and Family and compelled to abstaine from his possessions then truly much more justly the Gardian of the Republike who converts the publike Administration of all wealth into the publike destruction or utterly subverts it may justly be spoiled by those whom it concernes and to whom it belongeth out of Office unlesse he desists upon admonition Now that a King in all lawfull Empires is not a proprietary Lord of the Royall patrimony is easie to be manifested That we may not have recourse to those most ancient ages whose Image we have in the person of Ephron king of the Hittites who durst not verily fell his field to Abraham without the peoples consent that very law is at this day used in all Empires The Emperour of Germany before he is Crowned sacredly swears That he will alienate distract or morgage nothing of those things which appert un to the Empire and the patrimony of the Empire but if he recovers or acquires any thing by the publike Forces that it shall come to the Empire not to himself Therefore when Charles the fourth that Wenceslaus his sonne might be designed Emperor had promised an 100000 Crowns to every one of the Electors and because he had no ready monies had obliged to them by way of pawne to this end the Imperiall Customs Tributes Townes Proprieties and Rights there arose a most sharp dispute about it and the most judged the morgage to be void which verily had not availed unlesse that morgage had been gainfull to those very men who ought to defend the Empire and principally to oppose that morgage Yea therefore Wenceslaus himself was compelled as incapable to deprive himself of the Empire because he had suffered the Royall Rights especially the Dukedome of Millain to be taken from him In the Polish kingdom there is an ancient Law of not alienating the Lands of the Kingdom of Poland renewed An. M. CCCLXV by king Lewes There is the same Law in the Realm of Hungary where we reade that Andrew king of Poland about the year M. CCXXI was accused before Pope Honorius the third that neglecting his Oath he had alienated the Crown Lands The like in England in the Law of K. Edward An. M. CCXCVIII Likewise in Spain by the Constitution made under Alphonso renewed again MDLX in the Assembly at Toledo which Lawes verily were enacted when as custome for a long time before had obtained the force of a Law But verily in the kingdome of France wherein as in the pattern of the rest I shall longer insist this Law was ever sacrosanct It is the most ancientest Law of the Realme I say the Law born with the Kingdom it self Of not alienating the Crown or demesne Lands renewed in the year M D 66. although it be ill observed Two cases onely are excepted Panage or Apennage aliments to be exhibited to his children or brethren yet so as the clientelary right be alwayes retained again if warlike necessitie require it yet with a pact of reddition Yet in the interim both of them were heretofore reputed void unlesse the Assembly of the three Estates had commanded it but at this day since a standing Parliament was erected it is likewise void unlesse the Parliament of Paris which is the Senate of Peers and the Chamber of publike accounts shall approve it and the Presidents of the Eschequer also by the Edict of Charles the 6 and 9. And this is so farre forth true that if the ancient Kings of France would endow any Church although that cause then seemed most favourable they were bound to obtain the consent of the Nobles as king Childebert may be for an example who without the consent of the French and Normans durst not endow the Monastery of S. Vincents in Paris as neither Clodovess the second and the rest Moreover they cannot release the Royalties or the right of nominating Prelates to any Church but if any have done it as Lewes the eleventh in favour of the Church of Sennes and Philip the fourth of Augiers Philip Augustus of Naverne the Parliament hath pronounced it void The king of France when he is to be Crowned at Rheimes sweares to this law which if he shall violate it avails as much as if he contracted concerning the Turkish or Persian Empire Hence the Constitutions or as they call it the Statutes of Philip the sixt Iohn the 2 d Charles the fift sixt eight of resuming those things which were alienated by their Ancestoâ—â— of which resumptions there are many instances cited by Hugo Grotius de Iure 〈◊〉 Pacis l. 2. c. 14. n. 12. 13. Adnotata Ibid. Hence in the Assembly of the three Estates at Towres An. 1323. 1360. 1374. 1401. 1483. in which Charles the eight was present many Towns of the alienation of Lewes the eleventh his Father which he had by his own Authoritie given to Tancred Castellan who demerited well of him were taken from his Heirs which even in the last assembly
of the Provinces in particular as by all in generall The which he had effected by force if it had not beene that soon after by the means of the Prince of Orange and a good number of Gentlemen and others borne in these Countries banished by the Duke of Alva following the party of the said Prince and being for the most part in his service and other inhabitants affected to the libertie of their Countrey the Provinces of Holland and Zeeland had not revolted and put themselves under the Princes protection Against which two Provinces the Duke hath since during his Government and after him the great Commander of Castile sent in his place by the King not to moderate any thing of his Predecessors Tyrannie but to pursue it more covertly and cunningly than he had done forced those said Provinces who by their Garrisons and Citadels were made subject to the Spanish Yoke to imploy their persons and meanes to helpe to subdue them yet no wayes easing the said Provinces but intreating them like enemies suffering the Spanyards under the colour of a mutinie in view of the said Commander to enter by force into the Town of Antuerpe and there to continue six weeks living at discretion at the poore Bourgers charge forcing them moreover to be freed from their insolencies to furnish foure hundred thousand florins to pay the said Spanyards which done the said Souldiers growing more bold through the sufferance of their Commanders presumed to take Armes against the Countrey seeking first to surprize Brussels and in the place of the ancient and ordinary seate of Princes to make it a nest and den of theeves The which not succeeding according to their designe they tooke Alost by force and soone after forced the Towne of Maestricht And since being violently entred into Antuerpe they spoyled it sacked it and wasted it with fire and fword in such sort as the most barbarous and cruell enemies could not have done more to the unspeakable losse not onely of the poore inhabitants but in a manner of all the Nations of the world who had their Merchandise debts and money there And although the said Spanyards by a Decree of the Councell of Estate to whom the King by the death of the great Commander had conferred the generall Government of the Countrey were in the presence of Ieronimo de Rhoda proclaimed enemies to the Countrey yet the said Rhoda of his owne private authority or as it is to bee presumed by vertue of some secret instruction which he had from Spaine took upon him to be the head of the said Spanyards and their adherents so as without respect of the Councell of Estate he usurped the kings Name and Authority counterfeited his Seale and carried himself as a Governour and the Kings Lieutenant in these Countries The which moved the Estates at the same instant to agree with the Prince of Orange and the Estates of Holland and Zeeland which accord was allowed by the Councell of State as lawfull Governours that they might joyntly with their common forces make warre against the Spanyards Omitting not as good subjects by divers humble petitions to beseech the King to have regard unto the troubles oppressions and insolencies which had hapned and were like to follow and that hee would bee pleased with all convenient speed possible to command the Spanyards to depart out of the Countrey and especially those which had been the cause of the sack and ruine of the chiefe Towns of his Countrey and other innumerable insolences and violences which his poore subjects had endured to the comfort and ease of them which had endured them and to the example of all others yet notwithstanding the King although that he made shew by words that what had hapned displeased him and was against his will and that he had an intent to punish the heads and authors and to provide for the quiet of the Countrey with all clemency as it behoved a mercifull Prince hath not onely neglected to punish the said Heads and Authors but contrariwise as it appeareth all was with his consent and former resolution of the councell of Spain as certain letters of his intercepted soon after do plainly shew by the which it was written unto Rhoda and to the other Captains authors of all the mischiefe That the King did not blame that action but did allow thereof and commend it promising to recompence them especially the said Rhoda as having done him a singular service The which at his return into Spaine and to all other ministers of the oppressions that were used in these Countries he did shew by effect At the same time the King thinking the better to blinde the eyes of his subjects sent into these Countries for Governour Generall Don Iohn of Austria his base brother as being of his blood who making shew unto the Estates that he did allow of the Pacification of Gant promised to send away the Spanyards to punish the authors of all insolencies and disorders which had hapned in the Countrey and to take an order for the generall peace and the restoring of their ancient liberties sought to divide the Estates and to subdue one Countrey after another By the permission and providence of God who is an enemy to all oppression he was discovered by the intercepting of certain letters where he was commanded by the King to govern himself in these Countries according to the Instructions that should be given him by Rhoda and to cover this practice the King had forbidden Don Iohn to speake with him commanding him to carry himselfe unto the chiefe Noblemen with all mildenesse and courtesie to winne their loves untill that by their assistance and meanes he might reduce Holland and Zeeland and afterwards work his will of the other Provinces Whereupon Don Iohn notwithstanding that he had solmnly sworn in the presence of all the Estates of the Countrey to observe the said Pacification of Gant yet contrary thereunto he sought by meanes of their Colonels whom he had already at his devotion and great promises to winne the Germane souldiers who were then in Garrison and had the guard of the chiefe Townes and Forts of the Countrey whereof by that meanes he made himselfe master holding himselfe assured of those places they held and so by that meanes to force them that would not joyne with him to make warre against the Prince of Orange and them of Holland and Zeeland and so to raise a more boody and intestine warre then had been before But as all things that are treated cunningly and with dissimulation cannot be long kept secret Don Iohns practises being discovered before hee could effect what he had designed hee could not bring his conceptions and enterprises to the end that he pretended Yet he revived a new warre the which continues unto this day in stead of rest and an assured peace whereof hee did so much vaunt at his coming Which reasons have given us great occasion to forsake the King of Spain and
as Kings are a truth undeniable confessed by all our Kings in their ordinary Writs to Bishops as the words REX EADEM GRATIA Episcopo attest But they for their offences and misdemeanors contrary to their function may be both forcibly resisted censured deprived degraded yea and executed thnotith standing their divine right and institution as the Canons of most Councels we practise of all ages yea the expresse letter of the 26. Article of the Church of England with all our Episcopall Canons and Canonists attest Therefore tyrannicall degenerating Kings may be so too by the selfe-same reason in some cases Thirdly this Title of Dei gratia in Publike Writs anciently hath beene and yet is common to Bishops Prelates inferiour Magistrates and Subjects as well as to Kings as sundry precedents in our Law bookes Matthew Paris Salon with others attest and Mr. Iohn Selden in his Titles of Honour part 1. chap. 7. Sect. 2 p. 123. professedly proves at large to whom I shall referre you But these both lawfully may be and alwayes have beene forcibly resisted questioned convented deprived censured for their tyranny and misdemeanors notwithstanding this their stile of Dei gratia or pretence of divine institution yea we know that Bishops have beene lately thrust out of many Churches notwithstanding their long pretended Ius Divinum to support their Hierarchy and Iohn Gerson a Papist hath writ a particular Treatise De Auferibilitate Papae notwithstanding the Popes pretended Divine Title to his Monarchy which may be now and one day shall be totally abolished Therefore tyrannicall degenerous Kings may be justly resisted censured deprived as well as they and royalties changed into other governments by the peoples and kingdomes common consents if they see just cause If any secondly object That Kings are annoynted at their Coronation Therefore their persons are sacred irresistible unquestionable unpunishable for any tyrannicall or exorbitant actions whatsoever I briefely answer first that every Christians Baptisme being a Sacrament of Christs owne institution at least his spirituall unction and sanctification as I have formerly proved makes a person as sacred yea more holy then Kings annoynting being no Sacrament can or doth of it selfe make the person of any King whatsoever A truth which no Christian can without blasphemy deny But Baptisme and the inward unction of the spirit of grace and sanctification exempts no Christians from resistance censure punishments of all sorts in case they commit any exorbitant or capitall crimes as experience tels us Therefore Kings Coronation annoyntings cannot doe it Secondly Priests anciently were and at this day too in the Roman Church are annoynted as well as Kings and so are children and siâ—ke persons that I say not Altars Bels c. with Chrisme and extreame Vnction But these Unctions conferre no such immunity to Priests children sicke men others c. Therefore neither can this annoynting doe it to Kings especially now being no divine institution Thirdly The annoynting of Kings is not common to all Christian Kings many of them especially in former times having beene crowned without any annoynting at all but peculiar to Emperours and to the Kings of Ierusalem France England and Sictly the foure annoynted Kings onely as Albericus Restaurus Castaldus Antonius Corsetus Azorius Cassanaeus and sundry others affirme out of the old Roman Provinciall though some other Kings have now and then beene annoynted when they were crowned as Mr. Selden Proves Since therefore all Kings persons are reputed sacred as well as these foure who are annoynted and these Kings as soone as the Crowne descended to them even before their Unctions and Coronations were deemed as sacred and inviolable as before it is certaine that their very enoyling of it selfe makes no addition to their personall immunities from just resistance publike censures or deprivations for grosse unsufferable publike crimes Fourthly the annoynting of Christian Emperours and Kings is not very ancient Charles the great being the first annoynted Emperour it we beleeve Mr. Selden The first annoynted King in France was Pipin about the yeare 750. the annoynting of their Clovis the first about they yeare 500. with that holy Vial of never-decaying Oyle reserved at Rheimes to annoynt their Kings which they say a Dove brought downe from Heaven to annoynt him with a ridiculous Monkish fable much insisted on by Bochellus and other French-men who relate the grand solemnity used in the carrying and recarrying of this fabulous Vial at the French Kings Coronations being not at his Coronation as many fondly mistake but onely at his baptisme as Mr. Selden manifests by pregnant authorities The annoynting of Kings is farre more ancient in England then in any other Realme as Mr. Selden notes out of Gildas yet Egfert is the first of whose annoynting there is any intimation in our Histories about the yeare 790. To adde to the holinesse of which ceremony some of our Monkes in latter ages have forged a Legend as good as that of the holy Vial at Rheimes that the Virgin Mary gave to Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury during his exile under Henry the second a golden Eagle full of precious Oyle inclosed in a stone vessell commanding him to preserve it foretelling him that the Kings of England annoynted with this Oyle should be Champions of the Church and bountifull and victorious as long as they had â—his Eagle oyle How late the Unction of Kings began in other Realmes you may read at large in Mr. Selden and how the later Kings of Iudah were annoynted and with what unguent or Oyle the curious may read at leisure in Cunaeus This annoynting therefore of Kings being not of divine institution of such puny date in most Realmes and no wayes necessary nor essentiall to the constitution or Inauguration of any Christian King can adde no immunity or priviledge at all to the persons of Kings much lesse exempt them from all forcible resistance just censures or deprivation it selfe if there be just and reall cause to proceed criminally against them in case of incorrigibility as I have elsewhere more fully demonstrated and therefore shall no further expatiate in this particular here onely I shall conclude with one notable History which proves it I read in Gulielmus Neubrigensis that for an hundred yeares space and more though there were a numerous succession of Kings in Norway yet none of them ended his life by old age or sicknesse but all of them perished by the sword leaving the soveraigne power of the Realme to their murderers as to their lawfull successors so as to all those who are knowen to have reigned there for so long a time that which is written might seeme to have reference Hast thou slaine and also taken possâ—ssion The Nobles of this Land out of a pious endeavour desirous to heale this infamous mischiefe obteining now the vigour of a Law as it were through long custome decreed That the new King should be solemnly annoynted with a mysticall unction and crowned so as no man
should dare from thenceforth to lay hands on the Lords annoynted For till that time none in that Nation hath ever beene consecrated King after an Ecclesiasticall manner but whosoever had Tyrannically slaine a King put on the person and power of a King thereby and left the same likewise after a little fortune to his murtherer by a law of inveterate custome which verily out of acertaine Christian simplicity was thought by many to have beene therefore so frequently done because none of the former Kings had deserved to be initiated with the solemnitie of a Royall Unction Therefore Haco being slaine who had succeeded King Jâ—ge slaine by him when the succession of the Crowne seemed to belong to one Magnus a child Nephew to Jâ—ge the Wisemen and Nobles of the Realme by a common Decree caused the said child to be solemnly consecrated to be the Lords annoynted and crowned with a Diadem By which deed they thought that they had a Prince made sacred to them and that the disgrace of the ancient custome was thereby abolished But when Magnus had reigned some few yeares in great prowesse and happinesse a most infamous Priest Suerus surnamed Birkebain usurped a Tyranny twice defeated Magnus by warlike stratagems and at last utterly routed and slew him in battell notwithstanding his annoynting and usurping the Crowne renounced his holy orders married a wife and would have beene crowned by the Archbishop of that Land but he being a great man would neither be moved with prayers nor threats to annoynt an execrable head with sacred Unction for which he was banished the Countrey at last after two great victories against two competitors who were slaine Suerus obtained the Royall Crowne with mysticall Unction by the hands of a certaine Bishop compelled thereunto under paine of death as it were secure by his frequent successes from the uncertaine end of a long prospering tyranny c. By which History it is evident that it is but a childish simplicity to beleeve that the ceremony of annoynting Kings can of it selfe make Kings persons sacro-sanct or preserve them from violence or assassinations since it no way prevented this mischiefe in this Realme nor yet in any other the very first King for whose personall safety this ceremony of annoynting and crowning was introduced among the Norwegians and Danes being not long after slaine by his Subjects and competitor in battell I shall close up this with the notable sentence of deprivation solemnly given and executed against Wenceslaus the Emperour notwithstanding his annoynting The sentence of Degradation and Deprivation of the Emperour Wenceslaus King of Romans pronounced by the Electors of the Empire in the yeare of our Lord. 1400. IN the name of God Amen We John by the grace of God Archbishop of the Church of Mentz Arch-chancellor of the sacred Roman Empire throughout Germany make knowne to all men present and to come What various manifold and grievous as well incommodities as discords have for many yeares since beene brought into the holy Church continuing even to this present and daily sprouting up more abundantly to the most grievous convulsion imminution and dissipation of the sacred Roman Empire which ought to be a Garrison to the Church of God and the Christian world as they cannot be all written so the mischiefes daily increasing do manifestly enough teach and confirme And for this cause the Lords Electors of the sacred Roman Empire the ardent petitions of the holy Church Princes Nobles Cities Provinces and Subjects of the sacred Empire intreating desiring a prudent Moderator have long agone very often and seriously together with us admonished the most illustrious Prince Lord Wenceslaus King of Bohemia both by their owne and their friends labour and finally by letters and have diligently set before his eyes privately and publikely his unbeseeming and detestable manners and actions in governing as also the defects incommodities and discords of the said Church and Christian world likewise the most grievous avulsions and diminutions of the members of the sacred Empire hurtfully done and permitted to be done against the dignity of his name to wit that he hath not promoted peace in the Church although the great necessity of the Christian world as likewise his office of Advocate and Defendor of the Church earnestly required it and he hath also beene frequently desired required and admonished to doe it he notwithstanding perniciously mutilated the Empire and permitted it to be maimed in some members In the number whereof are Millain and the Province of Lombardy which were of the right of the same Roman Empire most ample emoluments returning thence to the Empire in which Dominion the Millainer like a Minister enjoyed it as a part of the Roman Empire when as He contrary to that which became his sublimity and dignity receiving money created a Duke of Millain and an Earle of Papia Moreover he hath alienated divers Cities and Lands belonging to the Empire as well in Germany as in Italy some whereof had returned to the same having little consideration that he ought to retaine them with the sacred Empire Moreover he hath sold for money to his friends very many naked and unwritten Parchments ratified notwithstanding with the Seale of his Majesty wherein it was lawfull both for them and others into whose hands these Parchments came to write what things they pleased under the royall Seale Out of which thing for the hurtfull diminution and dissipation of the rights and emoluments of the sacred Roman Empire great complaints are risen up Moreover he never had any care of the controversies and warres which alas for griefe have â—iserably afflicted and ruined Germany and other lands of the sacred Empire Hence spoylings burnings and robberies have sprung up with such lamentable encreases even at this day that none neither Clarks nor Laicks neither husbandmen nor Merchants neither men nor women whether by land or sea may converse in safety Temples Monasteries and religious houses which the sacred Empire ought with its hand to assist and defend are exposed to rapines and burnings and reduced to destruction Things are gone to this passe that every one might have handled and may even now handle another at his pleasure against the reason of right and equity without any feare of the sacred and long despised Imperiall authority so as even the place of conventing any one where the defence and patronage of right may be undertaken in the name of the Empire is altogether unknowne Finally which is horrible and dreadfull to be spoken both with his owne hand and the hand of other wicked instruments he hath with him he hath put to death drowned in the waters burned in the fire miserably and cruelly destroyed the reverend Bishops of holy things Priests and spirituall Pastors likewise many other men of honest note against the rule of right otherwise then became the King of Romans Which mentioned things verily and many other grievous wickednesses and dammages are so divulged and openly knowne that they
Liberties Countrey Parliament yea your very selves your soules bodies estates posterities Consider with your selves the bitter curse denounced by God himselfe against Meroz Iudg. 5. 23. Consider the fatall dismall end of treacherous Iudâ—s Matth. 27. 3. 4 5. Acts 1. 18. 19 20. Consider that dreadfull speech of our Saviour Christ Marke 8. 35. 36 37 38. Whosoever will save his life shall lose it but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the Gospels shall save it For what shall it profit a man if he shall gaine the whole world and lose his owne soule or what shall a man give in exchange for his soule Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my word in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man be ashamed when he commeth in the glory of his Father with the holy Angels * If we suffer with him we shall also reigne with him if we deny him he will also deny us If we be but fearfull in the cause of Christ we shall be sure to have our part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Rev. 21. 8. O what then will be our portion if we be unzealous negligent perfidious to it or professed enemies especially in open armes against it when it cries out to us for our necessary assistance every where If Iesus Christ will render tribulation to them which doe but trouble his people yea and shall be very shortly revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on all them that onely know not God and that obey not the Gospel of Iesus Christ who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 2 Thes. 1. 6. to 10. O where shall all those ungodly sinners Rebels and Traytors appeare who now every where murther plunder persecute extirpare Gods dearest Saints and not onely refuse to owne but even desert betray the cause of God and their Countrey who refuse not onely cordially to maintaine the very truth of God the Gospel of Christ which themselves in shew not onely pretend to know but professe but also joyn with Papists and Malignants openly to fight against and totally to suppresse it Certainly if judgement shall beginne at the house of God it selfe as now it doth and if the righteous who defend the cause of God and the Kingdome shall scarcely be saved what these mens dreadfull end and judgement at last shall be transcends my thoughts to conceive my expressions to relate all I can say is this it will be so superlatively miserable and grievous that an eternity of incomprehensible torments will onely be able to demonstrate the infinity and execrablenesse of their sinne O then let all of all sorts consider seriously of this and all the premises and the Lord give them understanding and grace to keepe a good conscience and discharge their severall trusts and bounden duties faithfully cheerefully to their God Religion King Countrey and the Parliament in all things that so they may enjoy the honour comfort benefit of all their faithfull endeavours to defend promote propagate our Religion Lawes liberties and the publike welfare here and the Crowne the full guerdon of them hereafter and poore bleeding dying England and Ireland may now at last attaine that speedy holy lasting honourable blessed peace and unity which all good men cordially pray for and endeavour which doubtlesse had beene easily effected long ere this had we all beene faithfull true reall to the publike cause of God and our Countrey in our severall places and not faithlessely betrayed but sincerely discharged the severall trusts reposed in us to the uttermost of our powers the readiest meane to re-establish and perpetuate our pristine tranquillity which I humbly beseech the God and Prince of peace effectually to accomplish in his owne due season before our whole three Realmes become a desolate Wildernesse an Accheldama a Golgatha as many places of them are already and more like to be if the extraordinary mercy of our ever-gracious God prevent not the mischievous long plotted conspiracies malice rage treachery of unnaturall and deceitfull men FINIS This Oath should have come in the Appendix page 73. line 17. The Oath of CHARLES King of Navarre at his Coronation An. 1390. recorded in the generall History of Spaine l. 17. p. 625. 626. VVED CHARLES by the grace of God King of Navarre c. doe sweare unto our people of Navarre upon the holy Evangelists toucht by us and to the Prelates and rich men of the Cities and good Townes and to all the people of Navarre for all your Rights Lawes Customes Freedomes Liberties and Priviledges that every one of them as they are shall be maintained and kept to you and your successors all the time of Our life without corrupting them bettering and not impairing them in all or in part and that the violence and force which hath beene done to your Predecessors whom God pardon and to you by Vs or Our Officers We shall hereafter command it to cease and satisfaction to be made according unto right as they shall be made manifest by good men of credit After which the Deputies of the State swore in their owne names and for all the Realme faithfully to guard and defend the Kings person and their Countrey and to aide him to keepe defend and maintaine the Lawes and Customes with all their power Errata and Omissions in some Copies Part. 4. p. 1. l. 26. it is p. 9. l. 39. c. 33. p. 27. l. 13. private publike p. 28. l. 7 other 31. pugnae Appendix p. 2. l. 3 parallel p. 4. l. 14. them the people l. 34 p. 5. l. 29. Maximus p. 8. l. 1. Polieuctus p. 39. l. 26. dele in the p. 41. l. 41. other p. 44. l. 40 retired p. 50. l. 44. the hand p. 54. l. 1. Cara Lara p. 55. l. 41. Pacensis p. 59. l. 27 dele the p. 66. l. 34. yeares p. 79. l 12 dele 〈◊〉 l. 3. Mariana p. 129. l. 2. adde 2 Chron. 22. 1. And the inhabitants of Jerusalem made Aliaziah his youngest sonne King in his stead l. 18. confirmed p. 145. l. 2. not from it to p. 147. l. 20. in some sence in private cases p. 150. l. 23. pem patu p. 153. l. 14. Cauarvius p. 162. l. 7. received renued p. 162. l. 28. Hotomani Francogal 38. Vindiciae p. 163. â— 2. revocable l. 3. Historicall l. 19. Cuiacius l. 23. usufrvctuary l. 35 dele the p. 166. l. 14. to doe l. 19. dele to l. 21. foundations p. 167. l. 7. is an p. 169. l. 26. Caracalla p. 170. l. 41. 2. secun qu. p. 171. l. 22. in Law p. 172. l. 27. fealty to p. 173. l. 8. adjuvante l. 15. rapacitates p. 174 l. 4. if it p. 177. l. 15. preserve l. 32. and. l. 35. goods p. 186. l. 15. 16. forcibly resist p. 187. l. 2. so to p. 190. l. 31. 206. p.
Oath to preserve his Peoples Liberties and Lawes of the Land inviolable have beene no sufficient security to his Subjects hitherto agâ—inst all the fore-mentioned grievances and illegall pressures his verball Protestations and Promises are like to prove worse assurance If solemne Oathes be most apparently violated what trust can there be to unswore words Secondly our Kings in former times as I have plentifully proved and infinite examples more declare seldome or never kept either Oathes or Promises made to their Subjects but have broken oath after oath agreement upon agreement with all verball legall ties reputing them onely lawfull policies to over-reach their people and effect their owne designes with greater advantage to themselves and prejudice to their Subjects And shall we dreame of a new world onely in this dissembling age when King-craft is improved to the utmost Thirdly we had his Majesties solemne Protestation in the Word of a King in thâ— 3 d yeare of his Raigne backed with Two Printed Declaraâ—â—ons then to all his Loving Subjects to maintaine the Petâ—tion of Right their Lawes Liberties Properties Religion in purity and perfection without the lâ—ast violation or any connivance aâ— or back-â—â—iding to Popery And what good warrants or securities these since proved to the Subjects to prâ—seâ—ve them from severall inundations of oppressions Taxâ—s grievances Innovâ—â—â—ons and relapses to Popery which have flowed in upon them ever since as if these 〈◊〉 bâ—ene â—o bankes to keepe them out but sluces onely to let them in the faster the premises manifest and we aâ—l experimentally feele this day And are the new Promises and Protestations thinke you better then the old or those made this Parliament more obligatory to the King or his evill Councellors then those made the two last Parliaments infringed in an high degree even to the imprisoning the searching of Peeres of Commons Pockets and studies against the Priviledges of Parliament within few houres after they were published in Print Are not the Subjects dayly taxed imprisoned plundered murthered the Priviledges of Parliament dayly infringed many wayes Protestants dis-armed Papists armed forraigne forces introduced Irish Rebels privately countenanced the greatest acts of hostility and cruelty exercised whiles treaties of peace are pretended the best Iustices removed in all Counties ill affected persons set up in their places illegall Commissions of Array executed justified the best Protestant Ministers people most robbed pillaged murthered banished every where Sheriffes illegally made Subjects even at Oxford where the king resides more inhumanely handled under his Majesties view than Gally-slaves in Turkiâ— and scarce one Declaration or Promise observed so much as the very day they are published notwithstanding so many multiplications of them in Print that people may the better take notice how they are broken if they be observant And shall the Parliament then take these so notoriously oft violated never yet observed Protestations for our Kingdomes onely substantiall security to put all into his Majesties hands forthwith before they see some reall performances and change of Councells Certainely if they be so much over-seene they are like to be so farre from mending our present condition that they shall but make it worse yea and betray themselves with all that trust them both for the present and posteritie But we have very good Lawes assented to by his Majestie this Parliament for our security too True but are they not spiders Webbs and already undermined in action or intention Doe they secure us in any kinde for the present and will they doe it for the future will time thinke you make them binding to the King if they oblige him not as soon as made Did the Petition of Right 3â— Caroli a most inviolable security as most then dreamed secure the Subjects in the least degree against any publike wrong so long as for one moneths space Was it not turned into a kinde of wrong as soon as made and ever since Nay were there not only sundry actions don but Iudgments too in the very greatest Courts of Iustice given against it yea against the very letter and unquestionable meaning of Magna Charta and other fundamentall Laws by corrupted or over awed timorous Iudges yea are not most good Acts made this Session for the Subjects benefit and all the Subjects Liberties at one stroke quite hewen downe and undermined by a pretence of Law it selfe in his Majesties * Answer to both the Houses Declaration concerning the Commission of Array Quid verba aâ—diam factâ— cùnvâ—deam The meanest Latinâ— Scholler knowes that verba dare signifies properly to deceive and Subjects have beene oft deceived even with Acts of Parliament Now that all may see how invalid assurances Lawes are to secure the Subjects Liberties though ratified with never so many confirmations oathes sâ—ales I shall give you â— or 3. ancient presidents The first is that of King Iohn who Anno 1214. confirmed Magna Charta the Charter of the Forrest and other Liberties with his hand sâ—ale oath proclamations the Popes Bâ—ll solemne excommunications against the infringerâ— of it denounced by all the Bishops in his presence by appointing 25. Baâ—ons who by oath were to see and force him and all others to observe it by seising on â—is Castles Lands goods and by resigning the custodie of his 4. chiefe Castles to â—he dispose of 25. Lords whom all other Lords and Commons were bound to assist yet in lesse than on halfe yeares space these strongest obligations are all cancelled these Gordians cut in sunder with the sword of warre and the Suâ—jâ—cts reduced to greater Vassellage than ever as the premises evidence So King Henry the 3 d by oath sundry times successively ratified these Charters the Subjects Liberties in Parliament which they oft dearely purchased with great Subsidâ—es And An. 1237 this King to gain a Subsidie of his Subjects in a Parliament then assembled at London denyeâ— that he ever intended to revoke the great Charter and other Liberties or laboured with the Pope to dâ—e it with which the Barons truely charged him and that if any such thing had beene casually suggested to him he did utterly nâ—ll and revoke it and because he seemed not altogether free from the sentence of excommunication which Steâ—en the Arch-bishop with all the other Bishops of England had denounced against all the infringers of the great Charter which he through ill Councell had in part infringed he commanded them all in publike to renew the said sentence against all contradictors of the sayd Charter so that if he himselfe through any conceived rancor had not peradventure observed it he might more grievously relapse into the said denounced sentence By which meanes and speech he wonderfully reconciled to him the hearts of all that heard of these things and suddenly causeth the Earles Warren and Ferrers and Iohn Fitz-Ieffry by the Parliaments appointment to be sworne his Councellors giving them this Oath That by no meanes neither for rewards nor any other cause
they should swarve from â—he way of truth but should give good and wholesome Councell both to the King and Kingdome Whereupon they freely gave the King the 30 th part of all their movable goods except their gold silver horses and armes to be spent on the good of the Republicke with this condition often annexed that the King should leâ—ve the Councell of Aliens and onely use the advise of his naturall Subjects Which Subsidie was ordâ—red to be collected by 4 knights and one clerke in every County and there layd up in some religious house or Castle that if the King should receede from his promise and condition every one might faithfully receive backe his owne againe But no sooner was the Parliament ended but the King breakes all his promises shewes more favour to and is more ruled by strangers then ever before levies the subsidie in a stricter and farre other manner then was prescribed and bestowes most of it on strangers to be transported marrieth his sister Eleanor to Sim â—n Monfort a new come French Exile of meane fortunes suâ—ruâ—eque naturalium hominum consiliis factus est extranâ—us suis bâ— nevolis Regnoque ac Râ—publicae uâ—ilibus factus est cervicosus ita quod per eorum consilium parum aut nihil de negoâ—iis Regni tractaret aut operareâ—ur Which courses with other so incensed the Nobility and generally all the subjects as put them into a new commotion which made him enter into new Articles and promises ratified with seales and Oathes yet still infringed as soone as made After this in the 37. yeare of his Raigne he ratified them in the most solemne and religious manner as Religion and State could ever devise to doe The King with all the great Nobility of England all the Bishops and chiefe Prelates in their Pontificalibus with burning Tapers in their hands assemble to heare the terrible sentence of Excommunication and at the lighting of those candles the King having one of them in his hand gives it to a Prelate there by saying It becomes 〈◊〉 me being no Priest to hold this Candle but my beaâ—â— shall be a greater testimony and withall layd his hand spread upon his breast the whole time the sentence was read in this forme We Boniface Arch-bishop of Canterbury c. by the Authority of Goâ— Almighâ—y and of tâ—e Sonne and of the Holy Ghost and of all Apostle Mâ—rtyrs Confessors Virgins and all tâ—e Saints of God many of them there specially named doe 〈…〉 and separate 〈…〉 Church of God all those who from henceforth wittingly and willingly shall deprive or spoyle the Church of her right likewise all those who by any art or cunning shall rashly violate diminish or altâ—r privily or openly or by 〈◊〉 deed or councell shall rashly come against al oâ— any of the ancient Liberties oâ—â—pprovâ—d customes of the Realme and especially the Libertie and free Customes which are conteined in the Charters of the Common Liberties of England and of the Forest granted by oâ—r Lord the King of England to tâ—e Arch-Bishops Bishops Prelates Earles Barons Knights and Fâ—ee Tenants of England likewise all them who shall make or observe when made any statutes or introduce or keepe when introduced any customes against them or any of them together with the writers Councellors and executioners of such statutes and those who shall presume to judge accordâ—ng to them Insempeternall memory whereof we have thought meete to set our seales And then throwing downe all their Candles which lay smoking on the ground every one cryed out So let every one who incurres this sentence be extinct in hell Then the Bâ—lâ—s ringing cut the King himself solemnely swore and protested with a lowd voyce with his hand upon his brest As God me hâ—lpe I will faithfully and inviolably keep these things as I am a Man a Christian a Knight a KING CROWNED ANO INTED Which done Robert Bishop of Lincolne fore-thinking that the King would violate the foresaid Charters presently caused the like excommunication to be made in all his innumerable Parish Churches which sentence would make mens eares to tingle and their hearts not a little to tremble Never were Lawes amongst men except those holy Commandments from the Mount established with more majestie of Ceremony to make them reverend and respected then were these they wanted but â—hunder and lightning from heaven which if prayers would have procured they would likewise have had to make the sentence ghastly and hideous to the infringerâ—â—ereof The greatest security that could be given was an oath and that solemnely taken the onely chain on earth besides love to tie the conscience of man and humane Society together which should it not hold us all the frame and government must needes fall quite asunder Who would have once imagined that a man a Christian a Knight a King after such a publicke oath and excommunication would ever have violated his faith especially to his loyall Subjects yet loe almost a miracle though over-common among our Kings the very next words in my Historian after this Oath and Excommunication are these The Parliament being thus dissolved the King PRESENTLY using ill Counsell studied how to infringe all the premises these whisperers of Satan telling him that he neede not care though he incurred this sentence for the Popâ— for one or two hundred pounds will absolve him who out of the fulnesse of his power can loose and binde whatsoever he pleaseth c. which the Pope soone after did and the King returned to his former oppressive courses more violently than before Well then might the royall Prophet give us this divine caution O put not youâ— trust in Princes Surely men of high degree are a lye to be layd in the ballance they are altogether lighter thâ—n vainty both in their oathes and promises Hence* Isable Countesse of Arundle a well spoken Lady receiving a repulse from this Kings hands about a Ward whereto she conceived she had right the King giving her a harsh answere and turning from her sayd thus to his face O my Lord King why turne you away your face from justice that we can obtaine no right in your Court You are constituted in the midst betweene God and us but you neither governe your selfe nor us discreetely as you ought You shamefully vex both the Church and Nobles of the Kingdome by all wayes you may which they have not only felt in present but often heretofore The King fired 〈◊〉 so free a speech with a scornefull angry countenance and lowd voyce answered What my Lady Countesse have the Lords of England because you have tongue at will made you a Charter and hired you to be their Orator and Advocate Whereunto she replyed Not so my Lord they have not made any Charter to me but that Charter which your Father made and which your selfe have oft confirmed swearing to keepe the same inviolably and constantly and often extorting money upon promise that the
Chap. 35. 6. Fifthly the Scripture no where calls them kings much lesse the Text which terms them expresly Prophets Touch not mine Anointed and do MY PROPHETS not properly so taken but largely that is My servants my chosen people as Verse 6. expounds it no harm The later Clause Do my Prophets no harm being an exact interpretation of the former Touch not mine Anointed that is My Prophets and Servants so far forth as to do them harm For in a common sence no doubt they might be touched without offence to God or them by way of imbracement assistance and the like Sixtly Though there were kings in Abrahams dayes or before as is evident by Gen. 14. 1 2 c. yet there were no anointed kings nor were kings ever called Gods anointed till Sauls dayes who was the first anointed King I read of 1 Sam. 10. 1. and the first king ever stiled The Lords Anointed 1 Sam. 12. 3 5. whereas Priests were anointed long before Exodus 30. 30. Chap. 40. 13 15. Therefore Anointed in the Text cannot be meant of kings or of persons actually anointed but onely of those Saints of God who were metaphâ—rically and spiritually anointed having the gifts and graces of Gods Spirit Psal. 28 8 9. Hab. 3. 13. 2. Cor. 1. 21. 1 Iohn 2. 27. Eze. 16. 9. Isay 20. 27. This Text then being not meant of kings which are actually but of Christians onely spiritualy anointed in regard of which anointing as I have elsewhere largely manifested they are in Scripture not onely stiled Christians which in plain English is annoynted Acts 11. 26. c. 26. 26. 1 Pet. 4. 16. but Christ in the abstract 1 Cor. 12. 12. Ephes. 4. 12 13. the Members Body Flesh and Bones of Christ. 1 Cor. 12. 12 7. Ephes. 1. 22. 23. c. 5. 29 30 31. Col. 1. 24. Yea Kings and Priests unto God the Father Exod. 19. 6. 1 Pet. 2. 5. Revel 1. 6. c. 5. 10. c. 20. 6. for whom God hath prepared a heavenly Kingdom wherein they shall reign with Christ for ever with an everlasting Crown of glory too Matth. 5. 3. c. 25. 34. Luke 6. 20. c. 12. 32. c. 22. 29. 30. Col. 1. 13. 2 Thess. 2. 12. 1 Corinth 9. 25. 2 Tim. 2. 12. c. 4. 8. Heb. 12. 28. 2 Pet. 5. 4. 2 Pet. 1. 11. Iam. 2. 5. Revel 22. 5. The proper argument then that can be thence deduced by our Opposites is but this Nonsequitur Kings themselves must not touch Gods spiritually annointed Saints and servants to do them harm Ergo if Kings do violently and unjustly make warre upon them not onely to harm but plunder murther destroy them utterly extirpate that Religion they professe and are bound to maintain they are obliged in point of conscience under pain of damnation not to resist Whereas the conclusion should be directly contrary Therefore they may lawfully with good conscience resist them to the uttermost in such cases For since God hath thus directly enjoyned Kings Not to touch or do them harm if Kings will wilfully violate this injunction they may with safe conscience by forcâ— of Arms withstand repulse their unjust violence and hinder Kings or their instruments from doing them that iniury which God himself prohibits else they should be accessories to their kings iniustice and authors of their own wrongs according to these received Maximes Quinon pohibet malum quod potest jubet Qui potest obviare perturbare perversos non facit nihilest aliud quam favere eorum impietati Nec caret scrupulo societatis occultae qui manifesto facinori desinit obviare Qui definit obviare cum potest consentit used by Ambrose Hierome Augustine Isiodor Anastatius and Gratian who recites applies them to defensive wars And if our Opposites who pervert this Text by translating it from Subjects and Saints to Kings may in their erronious sence safely argue thence That if subiects take up Arms against their Princes contrary to this Text their Princes may by vertue of this precept iustly resist them with force and repulse their iniuries then by the true genuine sence thereof being meant of Subiects Saints not Kings if Kings will violently assault and make war upon Saints their Subiects to harm them they may with as good reason and conscience defend themselves against their Kings and ill Instruments as their Kings protect themselves in this sort against them and that by authoritie of this Text by our Opposites own argumentation Thirdly admit this Scripture meant of Kings yet what strâ—ngth is there in it to priviledge them from iust necessary resistance If any it must rest in the word annointed but this will afford kings no such corporall priviledges as many fancie neither from lawfull resistance nor deposition nor sentence of death it self which I shall undeniably evidence to refute a commonly received errour For first it is apparent that the anointed here meant are such onely who are spiritually annointed either with the externall profession and ceremonies of Gods true religion or with the internall graces of the Spirit for neither Abraham Isaac Iacob nor their families nor any kings or Priests in their dayes for ought we finde were corporally annointed Besides the annointing here intended is that which is common to Priests and Prophets as Touch not mine annointed and do my Prophets no harm infallibly proves rather then that which is peculiar to kings Whence I thus argue That annoinâ—ing which is common to subiects as well as kings and cannot secure any subiects who in the genuinesence of the Text are Gods annointed from iust resistance corporall violence legall censures or death cannot in or of it self alone secure kings from any of these no further then it secures subiects for the annoiting being the same in both must have the self-same operation and immunities in both But this anointing in subiects can neither exempt their persons from necessary iust resistance if they unlawfully assault or war upon their Superiours equalls inferiours nor free them from arrests imprisonments arraignments deprivations or capitall censures if they offend and demerit them as we all know by Scripture and experience Therefore it can transfer no such corporall immunities or exemptions from all or any of these to kings but onely exempt them from unlawfull violence and injuries in point of right so far forth as it doth other Subjects In a word this annointing being common to all Christians can give no speciall Prerogative to Kings but onely such as are common to all Subiects as they are Christians Secondly admit it be mean of an actuall externall anoynting yet that of it self affords Kings no greater priviledge then the inward unction of which it is a type neither can it priviledge them from just resistance or just corporall censures of all sorts First it cannot priviledge them from the iust assaults invasions resistance corporall punishments of other forraign kings Princes States Subiects not subordinate to them who upon any iust cause
or quarrell may lawfully resist assault wound apprehend imprison slay depose iudge censure forraigne kings even to death as is apparent by Sâ—hon King of the Amorites and Og the kâ—ng of Bashan slain the King of Ai hanged by Ioshua the five kings of Canaan that besieged Gibeon on whose ne-ks Ioshua made his men of war to put their feet then smote slew and hanged them upon five trees Who also assaulted resisted imprisoned condemned slew executed divers other kings of Canaan to the number of thirty one in all by king Adonibezek Eglon Agag with other Heathen Kings imprisoned stabbed hewen in pieces by the Iâ—raelites If any obiect These kings were not actually annoynted which they cannot prove since Cyrus an Heathen King is stiled Gods annoynted no doubt Saul was an annoynted King if not the first in the world 1 Sam. 10. 1. yet he was justly resisted wounded pursued by the Philistines 1 Sam. 31. 3. Iosiah an annoynted good King was slain by Pharaoh Necho King of Egypt whom he rashly encountred King Ahab was slain by an Archer of the King of Assyria King Ioram and Ahaziah were both slain by Iehu by Gods command Iehoaaz was deposed by the King of Egypt Iehoiakim and Iehoiakin both deposed fettered and kept prisoners by the King of Babylon who also apprehended deposed judicially condemned King Zedechiah put out his eyes and sent him prisoner to Babylon bound with fetters of brasse So Manasses was deposed bound with fetters of brasse and carryed captive by the Captaines of the King of Assyria Amaziah King of Iudah was taken prisoner by Iehoash King of Israel Infinite are the presidents in stories where kings of one Nation in just warrs have been assaulted invaded imprisoned deposed slain by Princes and Subjects of another Nation and that justly as all grant without exception neither their annointing nor Kingship being any exemption or priviledge to them at all in respect of forraigners in cases of hostility to whom they are no Soveraigns no more then to any of their Subjects Whereas if this royall annointing did make their persons absolutly sacred and inviolable no forraign Princes or Subjects could justly apprehend imprison smite wound slay depose or execute them Secondly Kings who are suborordinate Homagers and Subjects to other Kings or Emperours though annointed may for Treasons and Rebellions against them be lawfully resisted assaulted imprisoned deposed judged to death and executed because as to them they are but Subjects notwithstanding their annointing as appears by sundry presidents in our own and forraign Histories and is generally confessed by the learned Thirdly the Roman Greek and German Emperours though annointed the ancient Kings of France Spain Arragon Britain Hungary Poland Denmarke Bohemia India Sparta and other places who were not absolute Monarchs have in former ages been lawfully resisted imprisoned deposed and some of them judicially adjudged to death and executed by their owne Senates Parliaments Diâ—ts States for their oppression mal-administration tyranny and that justly as Bodin Grotius with others affirm notwithstanding any pretence that they were annointed Soveraigns Fourthly Popes Bishops and Priests anciently were and at this present in the Romish Churches are actually annointed as well as Kings and we know the Popish Clergy and Canonists have frequently alledged this Text Touch not mine annointed and doe my Prophets no harme in Councels Decretalls and solemn debates in Parliament to prove their exemption from the arrests judgements capitall censures and proceedings of Kings and secular Iudges for any crimes whatsoever because forsooth they were Gods annointed intended in this Text not Kings therefore Kings and Seculars must not touch nor offer any the least violence to their persons no not in a way of justice By colour of this Text they exceedingly deluded the world in this particular for hundreds of yeeres But in the seventh yeer of Hen. the 8. in Dr. Standish his case debated before a Committee of both Houses of Parliament and all the Iudges of England this Text being chiefly insisted on to prove the Clergies exemption Jure Divino was wholly exploded in England and since that in Germany France other Realms and notwithstanding its protection many Popes Bishops and Clergy-men in all Kingdomes ages for all their annointing have for their misdemeanors not only been resisted apprehended imprisoned but deprived degraded hanged quartered burned as well as other men Yea Abiathar the High Priest was deposed by Salomon for his Treason against him notwithstanding his Annointing their annointing giving them not the smallest immunity to doe ill or not to suffer all kinds of corporall capitall punishments for their misdemeanors If this actuall annointing then cannot lawfully exempt or secure Priests and Prelates persons nor the Pope himselfe from the premises how then can it justly priviledge the persons of Kings Fifâ—hly among the Papists all infants either in their baptisme or confirmation are actually annointed with their consecrated Chrisme and with extream unction to boot at last cast which they make a Sacrament and so a thing of more divine soveraign Nature then the very annointing of Kings at their inauguration which they repute no Sacrament as being no where commanded by God But neither of these actuall unctions exempt all or any of those annointed with it from resistance or any corporall punishments or just censures of any kind therefore the very annointing of Kings cannot doe it Sixthly the Ceremony of annointing kings as Cassanaeus with others write is peculiar onely to the German Emperor the King of Ierusalem the King of France the King of England and the King of Sicily but to no other kings else who are neither annointed nor crowned as he affirmes so that it cannot give any priviledge at all to any but onely to these 4. not other kings who are not anointed Now seeing only these 4. kings are actually anointed yea lawfull Kings and their persons sacred even before they are annointed or crowned and other kings persons as of Spain Hungary Denmark Sweden Poland c. who are not annointed are as sacred as exempt from danger as those who are enoyled And seeing the annointing of kings is at this day a meer arbitrary humane Ceremony not injoyned by divine authority nor common to all Kings who are Kings before their Coronations it is most certain and infallible that this enoyling in and of it selfe derives no personall Prerogatives or Immunities at all to kings much lesse an absolute exemption from all actuall resistance in cases of unjust invasions on their Subjects or from the censures of their Parliaments for publike distructive exorbitances as most have hitherto blindly beleeved Neither will the frequent next objected speeches of David concerning Saul impeach the premises 1 Sam. 24. 6. 10. c. 26. 9. 11. 23. 2 Sam. 1. 12. 16. The Lord forbid that I should do this thing unto my Master the Lords Annointed
Prince not so much as once dreamed off in this Text as Court Doctors grosly mistake aâ—d so miserably pervert this Scripture contrary to the sence and meaning translating it from kings to subjects from king rebellion against God to subjects rebellion against men is as the sin of Witchcraft and stubbornnesse is as iniquity and Idolatry BECAVSE thou hast rejected the Word of the Lord he hath also REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING I will not return with thee for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord and the Lord HATH REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING over Israel the Lord HATH RENT THE KINGDOM of Israel FROM THEE this day and hath given it to a neighbour of thine that is better then thou Also the strength of Israel will not lie nor repent for he is not as men that he should repent to wit of renting the kingdom from him though he repented that he had made Saul king over Israel because he turned back from following him and performed not his Commandments 1 Sam. 15. 11. 35. After which God said to Samuel How long wilt thou mourn for Saul seeing I have reiected him from Reigning over Israel Fill thine horn with Oyl and I will send thee to Iesse the Bethlemite for I have provided me a king among his sons whereupon he went and annoynted David who succeeded him in the kingdom Sauls posterity being utterly disinherited for his recited sins After this when God setled the kingdom upon David and his seed after him it was upon condition of obedience and threatning of corrections even by men if they transgressed The Lord telleth thee that he will make thee an house and when thy dayes be fulfilled and thou shalt steep with thy fathers then I will set up thy seed after thee which shall proceed out of thy bowels and I will establish the Throne of his kingdom for ever I will be his father and he shall be my son If he commit iniquity I will chastise him with the Rod of men and with the Stripes of the Children of Men that is I will not chasten him immediately by my self but by men my instruments even by Ieroboam and his own subjects the ten Tribes or other enemies whom I will raise up against him and his posteritie 1 Kings 11. 9 to 41. But my mercy shall not depart away from him as I took it from Saul whom I put away before thee And thine house and thy kingdom shall be established for ever before thee yet still upon condition of obedience as is most apparent by Davids speech to king Solomon 1 Chron. 28. 5 6 7 8 9. And the Lord hath chosen Solomon my son to set him upon the throne of the kingdom of the Lord over all Israel And he said to me c. Moreover I will establish his kingdom for ever If he continue constant to do my Commandments and my judgements as at this day Now therefore in the sight of all Israel the Congregation of the Lord and in the audience of our God keep and seek for all the Commandmens of the Lord your God that ye may possosse the good land and leave it for an inheritance for your Children after you for ever And thou Solomon my son know thou the Lord God of thy father and serve him with a perfect heart and with a willing minde for the Lord searcheth all hearts and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts If thou seek him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for ever notwithstanding the former Covenant and establishment which was but conditionall not absolute as the renting of the ten Tribes from his son and the determining of the very kingdom of Iudah it self in Zedekiah after which it never returned any more to Davids Line infallibly evidence Hence we read in the 1 Kings 11. that Solomons idolatrous wives turning away his heart from following the Lord and drawing him to commit idolatry in his old age hereupon the Lord grew angry with Solomon Wherefore the Lord said unto him for as much as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee I will surely rend the Kingdom from thee and will give it to thy servant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son Howbeit I will not rend away all the kingdom but will give one Tribe to thy Sonne for my servant Davids sake and for Jerusalems sake which I have chosen In pursuance whereof the Prophet Ahijah rending Iâ—roboams garment into 12 peeces said to Ieroboam Take thee ten peeces for thus saith the Lord the God of Israel Behold I will rend the kingdom out of the hand of Solomon and will give tâ—n Tribes to thee BECAVSE THAT THEY HAVE FORSAKEN ME and have worshipped the Goddesse of the Zidonians c. AND HAVE NOT WALKED IN MY WAYES to doe that which is right in mine eyes to keep my Statuts and my judgements as did David his Father howbeit I will not take the whole Kingdome out of his hands but I will make him Prince all the dayes of his life for David my servants sake whom I chose because he kept my Commandements and my Statutes But I will take the Kingdome out of his sonnes hand and give it unto thee even ten tribes And unto his sonne will I give one tribe that David my servant may have a light alway before me in Ierusalem the City which I have chosen to put my name there And I will take thee and thou shalt reigne according to all that thy soule desireth and shalt be King over Israel But what without any limitation or condition at all think you No such matter And it shall be IF THOV WILT HEARKEN VNTO ALL THAT I COMMAND THEE and wilt walk in my wayes and doe that is right in my sight to keep my Statutes and my Commandements as David my servant did that I will be with thee and build thee a sure house as I built for David and will give Israel to thee And I will for this afflict the seed of David but not for ever Loe here both Kingdomes of Iudah and Israel are given and entailed on David Solomon and Ieroboam onely upon condition of good behaviour which not performed they shall be rent from either And was this only a vain idle condition as some deem the Covenants and Coronation oathes of Kings to God and their Kingdoms Surely no for we read experimentall verifications of them in King Rehoboam Who answering all the people and Ieroboam when they came to Sechem to make him King roughly according to the Counsell of the young men and threatning to adde to their yoake instead of making it lighter and hearkning not unto the people FOR THE CAVSE WAS FROM THE LORD that he might perform his saying which he spake by Abijah the Shilomite unto Ieroboam the
sonne of Nebat thereupon when all Israel saw that the King hearkned not unto them the people answered the king saying What portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your tents O Israel now see to thine own house David so Israel departed to their tents stoned Adoram who was over the tribute whom Rehoboam sent to appease them Whereupon Rehoboam made speed to get him into his Chariot to flee to Ierusalem So all Israel fell away from the house of David to this day and calling Ieroboam unto the congregation made him King over all Israel there was none that followed the house of David but the tribe of Iudah onely Vpon this revolt when Rehoboam was come to Ierusalem he assembled all the House of Iudah with the tribe of Benjamin an hundred and fourescore thousand chosen men which were Warriers to fight against the house of Israel to bring the Kingdome again to Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon But the Word of God came unto Shemaiah the man of God saying speake unto Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon King of Iudah and unto all the house of Iudah and Benjamin and to the remnant of the people saying Thus saith the Lord Yee shall not goe up nor fight against your brethren the children of Israel return every man to his house For this thing is done by mee They hearkned therefore unto the Word of the Lord and returned to depart according to the Word of the Lord. Behold here an experimentall forfeiture of a kingdome and translation of the major part of it to another family for Solomons idolatry executed by the peple through Gods appointment which being fore-threatned in the generall by God himselfe to David and by David to Solomon in case he transgressed predicted by way of menace to Solomon and Ieroboam by God himselfe and his Prophets after Solomons transgression executed by the people by Gods speciall direction and approbation and thus owned and justified by God in the peoples behalfe after the execution when Rehoboam would have made war against them for this revolt must certainly be acknowledged not only a â—ust and warrantable action in respect of God himselfe but likewise of the people unlesse we will make God himselfe the Author and approver of rebellion By all which it is apparant that Solomon and Rehoboam held their Crownes onely upon condition from God the breach whereof might and did forfeit them to the people in some measure And so did Ieroboam too hold the kingdome of Israel newly erected by the people after this revolt upon the conditions of obedience already mentioned which being violated by his setting up 2 calves in Dan and Bethel out of an unwarrantable policy to keep the people from returning to Rehoboam if they went up to Ierusalem to worship this thing became sin to the house of Ieroboam even to cut it off and destroy it from off the face of the earth 1 King 13. 34. For Ieroboam committing idolatry with the Calves Ahijah the Prophet sent him this sharp message by his wife 1 K. 14. 7 8 9 10 11. Go tell Jeroboam Thus saith the Lord God of Israel for as much as I exalted thee from among the people and made thee prince over my people Israel and rent the Kingdom away from the house of David and gave it thee yeâ— thou hast not been as my servant David who kept my Commandements and who followed me with all his heart to do that onely which was right in mine eyes but hast done evill above all that were before thee for thou hast gone and made thee other gods and molten images to provoke me to anger and hast cast me behinde thy backe Therefore behold I will bring evill upon the house of Ieroboam and will cut off from Ieroboam him that pisseth against the wall and him that is shut up and left in Israel and will take away the remnant of the house of Ieroboam as a man taketh away dung till it be gone Him that dieth of Ieroboam in the the Citie shall the dogs eat and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the ayre eat for the Lord hath spoken it Moreover the Lord shall raise him up a King over Israel who shall cut off the house of Ieroboam in that day Neither was this an unexcuted commination for Ieroboam dying and Nadah his sonne succeeding him both in his kingdom and idolatries wherewith he made Israel to sinne Baasha by Gods just judgement conspired against him slew him reigned in his stead and when he reigned he smote all the house of Ieroboam so that he left not to him any that breathed according to the saying of the Lord which he spake by his servant Abijah because of the sins of Ieroboam which he sinned and which he made Israel sin by his provocation wherewith he provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger After which Baasha walking in the wayes and sins of Ieroboam notwithstanding this exemplary judgement of God on him and his posteritie the word of the Lord came to Iehu sonne of Hannani against Baasha saying Forasmuch as I exalted thee out of the dust and made thee Prince over my people Israel and thou hast walked in the way of Ieroboam and hast made my people of Israel to sinne to provoke me to anger with their sins behold I will take away the posterity of Baasha and the posteritie of his house and will make his house like the house of Ieroboam the son of Nâ—bat him that dieth of Baasha in the City shall the dogs eate and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the Ayre eate which judgement was actually executed upon his evill sonne king Elah whom Zimri the Captain of his Chariots slew as he was drinking himself drunk in the house of Arza Steward of his House and reigned in his stead and assoon as he sat in his Throne he slew all the house of Baasha he left him none that pissed against the wall neither of his kinsfolks nor of his friends Thus did Zimri destroy all the house of Baasha according to the word of the Lord which he spake against Baasha by Iehu the Prophet for all the sinnes of Baasha and the sins of Elah his son by which they sinned and by which they made Israel to sinne in provoking the Lord God of Israel to anger witb their vanities King Omâ—i and Ahab his sonne going on in the sinnes of Ieroboam serving Baal to boot persecuting Gods prophets putting Naboth most injuriously to death for his Vineyard by Iezabels instigation and setting himself to work evill in the sight of the Lord above all that were before him Hereupon the Prophet Elijah tells him Thus saith the Lord Behold I will bring evill upon thee and will take away thy posterity and will cut off from Ahab him that pisseth against the wall and him that is shut up and left in Israel and will make thine house like the house
a certain Epitome of them should be extraordinarily assembled Wee see this order to have been in the kingdome of Israel which by the judgement almost of all polititians was best of all constituted The king had his Bakers Butlers Chamâ—berlaines Masters and Stewards of his House who overlooked his Family the kingdom had likewise its Officers 71. Elders and Captains chosen out of every tribe who might take care of the Republike in time either of peace or warre and finally its Magistrates in every Town who were every one to defend their Rites as the others the whole kingdome which he proves to be above their kings and to over-rule them in the forecited passage Such were the 7. Magi or wise men in the Persian Empire being as it were Consorts of the Royall Honor and who were called the kings eyes and eares with whose judgement we read the kings rested satisfied Such were the Ephori in the Spartan Realm to whom they appealed from the king and who did likewise judge the kings themselves as it is in Aristotle In the Aegyptian kingdome the publike Ministers were elected and assigned to the king by the people onely to this end that he should commit nothing against the Lawes Now as Aristotle every where calls those lawfull kings to whom such Officers are adioyned so likewise he feares not to say where they are wanting that there is not a Monarchy but either plaâ—â—ly a barbarous tyrannie or a domination next to Tyrannie In the Roman State the Senators obtained this place and the Magistrates ufually chosen by the people the Tribune of the Consuls the president of the City and the rest so as there lay an appeale from the king to the people which Seneca cites out of Tullies Book of the Republike and the History of Horatius Tergeminus condemned by the Royall Iudges for the murder of his sister and absolved by the people sufficiently evidenceth But under the Emperours the Senate Consuls Pretors Pretorian Perfects Presidents of Provinces which were given to the people and Senate were therefore all called the Magistrates of the people of Rome Therefore when as by the Decree of the Senate Maximinus the Emperour was iudged an enemy of the Republike and Mazimus and Albinus were created Emperors by the Senate against him the Souldiers took an oath that they would Fathfully obey the people of Rome the Senate Emperor howsoever this law might be violated under tyranny As for the Empires at this day as the Turkish Muscovitish and others of this kind which are rather great Robberies then Empires there is not one of them which if not at this time was not at least in times past governed in this manner But if it be come to passe through the Magistrats fault and sloathfulnes that in some places posterity have received a worser Common weal notwithstanding those who at this day possesse these Offices are bound as much as in them is to revoke all things to their ancient state In the German Empire which is conferred by election there are Princes and Electors as well Laicks as Ecclesiasticks Earles Barons Cities Embassadors of Cities who as they have the care of the Commonweale in their severall places so likewise in generall Assemblies or diets whenthere is needs they represent the Majesty of the whole Empire where they are bound to care that the Republike sustain no detriment by the private endeavours or hatreds of the Emperour Therefore there is one Chancellour of the Empire another of the Emperour other and different Officers besides both of the one and other divers Exchequers divers Treasurers and therfore it is a coÌ„mon saying that the Empire is preferred before the Emperor so as the Emperor may be every where said to do homage to the Empire Likewise in the Realm of Poland the Bishops Palatines Castellans Nobles Deputies of Cities and Counties are extraordinarily assembled in whose assembly onely new constitutions are made and wars decréed But ordinarily the councellers of the Realm of Poland the Chancellor of the Polish Repub. c. although the King in the mean time hath his own Chamberlains Stewards Ministers Domesticks But he who will dispute among the Polonians whether the King or the whole people of the Kingdom represented by the Estates of the Realm be greater doth just like him who should dispute at Venice whether the Duke or the Republike were the superior But what shal we say of those kingdomes which are wont to be carried by succession Verily the thing is no otherwise there The Realm of France which not long since was preferred before the rest both for the excellency of Laws and Orders was thus constituted in times past and although those who hold that place do not sufficiently discharge their duty yet they are not thereby the lesse obliged to do it The king verily hath his great Master or Arch-Steward his Chamberlains Hunters Guaâ—d Butlers and the rest whose Offices heretofore did so depend on the King that he dying themselves seemed also to die in their Office so that even yet after the end of the mourning royall the great Master or Arch-Steward is wont to pronounce certain conceived words wherewith he dismisseth the royall family and bids every one provide for himself Yet notwithstanding the Kingdom of France hath its Officers the master of the Palace who afterwards was stiled the Earl of the Stable the Marshals Admirall Chancellour or great Referendary Secretaries Treasurers and Officers who verily heretofore WERE NOT CREATED BUT IN THE GREAT PUBLIKE COVNCELL of the three Orders of the Clergie Nobilitie and people but since the standing Parliament was ordained at Paris they are not thought setled in their Offices before they be received and approved by the Senate of Paris neither can they be casheer'd without their consent and authority Now all these first plight their faith TO THE KINGDOM that iâ— to all the people after that to the King as the Guardian thereof which is perspicuous even from the very form of the Oath But especially the Earl of the Stable when he is girded by the King with the Liliated sword as appears by the words which he pronounceth is girded to that purpose THAT HE MAY DEFEND AND PROTECT THE REPVBLIKE Moreover the Realm of France hath its Peers as Consuls of the King or its Senators as the Fathers of the Republike every of them denominated from the severall Provinces of the Kingdome to whom the King being to bee crowned is wont to plight his faith as to the whole Kingdome from whence it appeares THAT THEY ARE SVPERIOR TO THE KING These again likewise wear that they will defend not the King BVT THE ROYALL CROWN that they will assist THE REPVBLIKE with their councell and that for this end they will be present in the sacred Councell of the Prince in time of Peace or Warre as manifestly appears out of the formulary of the Peership Therefore by the Law of Lombardy in giving sentences they did not onely